Sasquatch Chronicles

Spoke to the witness and he has agreed to come on the show. A listener writes "I recently attended a meeting of my local Purple Heart chapter for combat wounded veterans. There were six of us in total three from the Global War on Terror and three Vietnam veterans. What stood out was that every Vietnam veteran who had been wounded shared that they had seen what they called a "rock ape." As they told their stories, the rest of us those from GWOT, myself included remained quiet.  After the meeting, I spoke privately with another GWOT veteran, who admitted he had also witnessed unusual things while serving as an Army instructor on a base. My own experience happened on the eastern shore of Cougar Reservoir in Oregon. I was camping with my family when, close to midnight, something began approaching our campsite. I first heard heavy footsteps about 100 meters away. As it drew closer, I realized I had to stand my ground. It was moving toward us steadily not sprinting, but deliberately giving my ex-wife time to turn on the SUV's lights and get our two toddlers out of the tent and into the vehicle, about 40 feet away. I positioned myself between the approaching figure and my family. It came down from a hill toward our campsite by the water, a distance I later confirmed to be about 100 meters. When it got within roughly 40 meters, I fired a couple of warning shots with my 9mm, though it felt completely inadequate. My plan, if it came closer, was to aim for the eye shine to buy my family more time. At around 20 30 meters, I could feel the vibration of its footsteps through the ground beneath my bare feet. Strangely, it kept its eyes covered as it approached. The SUV's headlights were shining directly at it on high beams, yet I couldn't see any eye reflection. I've never been able to shake the feeling that it understood what I was trying to do. It stopped about 12 feet in front of me and remained there while we finished loading the car. Once everyone was inside, I slowly backed away, got into the SUV, and drove us out along the narrow road leading from the campsite. For most of the encounter, I actually thought I was dealing with an elephant something large that could move quietly despite its size. I heard no brush breaking, despite the dense vegetation only the sound of its footsteps. I didn't smell anything, even when it was close. When I finally saw it clearly, my first thought was that it looked almost artificial, like something constructed. It took a while to come to terms with what I saw. I have no doubt that these creatures exist as living, physical beings. What unsettles me most is the pattern described by the Vietnam veterans each of them had seen one shortly before being wounded in separate incidents. My own encounter came much later, as did the other GWOT veteran's. Over the years, I've spoken with hundreds of veterans, often asking those with extensive time in the wilderness if they've ever experienced anything unusual. Most say no, or mention only distant, unexplained sounds. But in that room of Purple Heart recipients, only one of the six had not directly described seeing something. The rest of us had encountered what appeared to be a large, upright walking ape. Half of those sightings reportedly occurred just days before being wounded. To be fair, the one individual who didn't share may simply have chosen to remain silent."

Tonight we'll be talking with Jake from Minnesota. Back in the early 1980s, he witnessed something he described as a chimpanzee playing on his tree stand. Then, 30 years later, in the same area, he encountered another creature this time displaying behavior unlike anything he had ever heard or seen before.

John writes "Hey Wes, I'm writing from Cape Breton, Nova Scotia. I've been a regular listener for several years. When I was 14, back in July or August of 1994, I took my small scooter down a rough dirt road used by the local power commission to access power lines. About half a kilometer in, the terrain got too difficult to keep going, steep dips and uneven ground, so I shut the bike off to take a break. It was a warm, sunny day around midday. Out of nowhere, everything went completely silent. The best way I can describe it is like someone put ear protection over me. I had never experienced anything like that before. As I looked back down the path I had just come from, I saw something I'll never forget. About 500 feet away was a creature that looked somewhat like an African lion, but… not right. Its eyes were solid black, and it had a full mane around its head. I couldn't see its hindquarters clearly because they were partially obscured by trees and brush. It was on all fours. The closest comparison I can make is that it resembled what some people describe as a Dogman." At that point in my life, I was a paperboy with excellent eyesight, and I saw all kinds of dogs on my route regularly. This was not a dog. I was absolutely terrified. There was something about it that felt wrong, almost like it didn't belong in this world. I can still remember its mane moving slightly in the breeze and the intense, predatory stare it had locked on me. After about 10–12 seconds of just staring at each other, I tried revving my little 70cc bike, hoping to scare it off. It didn't react at all. After another several seconds, it slowly backed into the woods without ever breaking eye contact. That's when it hit me, I had to go back the same way I came. There was no other way out. I was genuinely afraid it might circle around or ambush me if I stayed any longer, so I made the decision to go. I sped past the spot as fast as that little bike would take me, pretty much expecting it to come crashing out of the woods at any moment. About seven years later, I told a friend who lived in that area about what I saw. He told me his father had reported seeing something very similar around that same time. For context, I later spent 10 years working as a police officer and have seen a number of unusual things during that time, some of which might be worth sharing as well. One other detail that's always stuck with me: around that same period in my life, I had also experimented with a Ouija board, and that led to an experience that still bothers me to this day. I'm 45 now, and it's something I've never fully shaken. If this is something you'd be interested in, I'd be happy to talk more. Best regards,"

Please welcome my special guest tonight. Twelve-year-old Bentley St John says he's 'pretty mad' about getting hit while crossing at a crosswalk. His family wants the driver to turn themselves in to police.

Mike writes "Wes, I spoke with you a while back about a sighting my buddy had while hunting, and about a non-visual encounter I experienced. My buddy has finally agreed to talk with you about it, and we'd both like to speak with you at the same time. What would be the best way for us to set that up?" Spoke to both Mike and Joe. Joe's encounter takes place in Colorado back in 2018. Joe describes seeing this creature while hunting. Mike also had a strange encounter in Texas.

Tonight we will be speaking to Seth and Seth writes "I grew up in Lynchburg, Virginia, and went to college there too. That's where this story took place. It's not a Bigfoot encounter at least I don't think it is. Honestly, I'm not sure what kind of encounter it was. All I know is that it happened to me. I've often wished someone could explain it, tell me what it was or what it meant. It happened on October 31, 2001, under a full blue moon, along one of the quietest stretches of the Blue Ridge Parkway. At the time, I was driving a 1970 Chevy Bel Air an old steel boat of a car and I had pulled into the James River overlook near Goff Mountain Road. It was close to midnight. The moon was so bright it almost felt like daytime. *]:pointer-events-auto scroll-mt-[calc(var(--header-height)+min(200px,max(70px,20svh)))]" dir="auto" tabindex="-1" data-turn-id= "request-WEB:42ff6ed2-a3bd-4a8a-8c35-2553e0dc54fb-0" data-testid= "conversation-turn-2" data-scroll-anchor="true" data-turn= "assistant"> I shut the engine off and decided to stretch my legs. There's a small trail there that leads down toward a bench maybe a hundred yards from the parking area. I'd spent a lot of time in the woods so being out in the forest at night didn't bother me. I knew what normal nighttime woods felt like. And I also knew when something felt off. As I walked down the trail, the stillness felt unnatural. No breeze. No insects. No rustling. Nothing. I sat on the bench and looked through the bare branches while the moonlight spilled across the slope below. It was beautiful, but something about it felt wrong. Like I was being watched. Then I heard a Snap. A single limb breaking somewhere downslope, maybe fifty to a hundred yards away toward the Bellamy Creek drainage. At first I didn't think much of it deer snap branches all the time. Then it happened again. And again. What caught my attention wasn't just the sound it was the pattern. The breaks started coming from different directions. Not like one animal moving through the woods. I counted five, maybe ten distinct snaps, each spaced about four or five seconds apart. Then the timing changed. The snaps started coming faster… one every second or two… and they seemed to be moving in a circle around me. That was enough. Instinct kicked in, and I stood up and headed back to the car. When I got inside the car, I didn't start the engine right away. I just sat there with the keys in the ignition, ready to leave if I needed to. At first, nothing happened. Then something hit the hood. It sounded exactly like a Douglas fir cone hitting steel hard, solid, unmistakable. The problem was that there were no pine or fir trees there. Only deciduous trees, and by that time of year all their leaves had already fallen. There was nothing up there that could drop. Then another hit. Then they started falling faster like something was throwing them. They weren't rocks or dirt. Every impact sounded the same weight, the same size, the same hollow thunk of a heavy cone hitting metal. The hood, the roof, the trunk maybe even the sides of the car. But I couldn't see anything falling. Nothing bouncing off. Nothing rolling away. Just the sound. I looked up toward the treeline in front of me, expecting to see bare trunks and branches in the moonlight. Instead, I saw figures. At first I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me. The shapes looked like people standing among the trees. They weren't trees. They were tall figures six to seven feet high wearing what looked like long hoods or cloaks. Completely black. No faces. No hands. Just darkness beneath the hoods. Some stood still. Others seemed angled toward me. It was like they absorbed the moonlight instead of reflecting it. I turned to my left, toward the grassy median beside the car, and saw more shapes there. Maybe three to eight of them, lying flat on the ground like bodies. Each time I looked away and then looked back, they were closer. But they never moved while I was watching. No sound. No crawling. Just different positions every time my eyes shifted. Then I noticed something near the driver's side of the car. Three smaller figures, only five to ten feet away. These weren't tall like the ones near the trees. They were crouched or hunched close to the ground, almost like children playing. Under each hood there was a faint flicker like someone trying to light a cigarette lighter that never quite caught. Meanwhile the impacts on the car were coming faster and faster. At that point, instinct completely took over. I turned the key, threw the car into Drive, and sped out of the overlook as fast as I could. As I pulled away, those smaller figures were right beside my door. If the window had been open, I'm certain I could have reached out and touched them. They just watched. I drove for about five miles before finally pulling over. Nothing had followed me. When I got out and inspected the car, there wasn't a single dent. No scratches. No debris. Nothing at all that explained what I had heard hitting the car. I've looked at that location on maps many times since then. But I've never gone back in person. Not once. I haven't even driven that stretch of the Parkway again. There's one detail that still bothers me, though. When I later looked at the spot on Google Maps, the overlook where I had parked appeared to be on the wrong side of the road. I clearly remember pulling into it on the right side from the direction I was traveling. But according to the map, it should have been on the left. I've tried to make sense of that for years, and I still can't. For a long time, I never told anyone about this." Now, I'm telling you."

Tonight, we'll be talking with Arkey from Kansas, who experienced several encounters with these creatures during the 1980s. He'll also share details about a much more recent incident, when he was fishing and found himself roughly 70 feet away from one of these beings, describing a very unusual interaction. We'll also hear from Will, also from Kansas, who witnessed one of these creatures cross directly in front of his vehicle. Just before that sighting, he recalls noticing something strange moving in the sky.

Tonight I will be speaking with Tex. He had an encounter when he was a teenager with something he could not explain. Tex said "I didn't know what to call it except a werewolf. Many years later he started looking into Sasquatch along with the paranormal. Check out his YouTube channel: https://www.youtube.com/@TEXAFTERDARK Join me for Part one.

Red writes "On August 17th, 2023, I was camping with a close friend In Stephen's state forest in south central Iowa, not far from the Missouri border. It is very remote for the Midwest in that area. There are no electrical lines in this particular forest, so no lights. My friend and I got into the forest at dusk and set up camp. We saw no vehicles as we drove through the forest and the campsite we stayed at was completely empty. Twenty minutes or so after setting up camp, we heard an incredibly loud sound from the northwest corner of the camp. It was so loud it made us both jump and all of my hair immediately stood on end. The sound was like a howler monkey whooping, but it sounded like it was the size of a minivan. Immediately after this, about 150 feet south of us in the tree line, another noise happened. It sounded like Babe Ruth was in the forest slamming a bat against a tree. There were 6 whacks or knocks. They came in 3 successions of twos. Knock knock. Knock knock. Knock knock. That night we got chased out of the campsite by 3 or 4 of these creatures. It kept me out of the woods for a long time. I would love to tell you the whole experience."

Brayden who is from Washington State writes "I recently moved to a new property with my girlfriend to help care for my grandfather as he gets older, and I've started noticing some strange activity around the property. I'm mainly looking for insight into what this could be. It began with an odd sixth sense feeling like I was being watched. I work a swing shift, so I get home late, and I'd often feel uneasy when pulling into the driveway. At first, I brushed it off as nerves from being in a new place. Then the noises started. The first incident happened while I was at work. My girlfriend called me, shaken, saying that something was walking outside the house and breathing heavily. I told her it was probably a buck looking for a doe since it was mating season, which seemed reasonable at the time. Not long after, one weekend night, we were both woken up by chattering sounds coming from two different directions. We just lay there frozen in bed, listening. Another incident involved tapping on the side of the house, which I was able to record."   Curtis writes "My twin brother and I had an intense encounter with a group of three Sasquatches back in the summer of 1983." After speaking with the eyewitness, he explained that in 1983, he and five other kids were playing in the woods, pretending to be in a war game. He recalled that three large creatures emerged from behind the school, stepping out from the tree line. The creatures walked right past him, his twin brother, and their friends. At first, he mistook the creatures for his brother and friends, but upon a closer look, It wasn't his brother. He said they weren't as big as he had initially imagined they were nothing like the giant figures typically described or even like Patty."

I will be welcoming Pete Breidahl to the show. In 2008 Pete was a soldier serving as a "Peacekeeper" on Guadalcanal in the Solomon Island chain, when on a long-range patrol deep into its impenetrable jungles, Pete met a terrified young man that had never met a white man before. But he wasn't scared by the soldiers, he feared the creature he had encountered that morning while hunting. He described a classic "Bigfoot" type creature, and after a quick google search back at base Pete soon realized that Bigfoot and "Giant" sightings on Guadalcanal were very common indeed. Pete never forgot this encounter and returned in search of the creatures as soon as he had left the military.

I will be speaking to Terry Weaver, filmmaker and the Executive Producer of The Beast of Trinity Texas. Terry told me he did not believe in Bigfoot before the film. While making the film he interviewed eyewitnesses who had seen the creature. It was during those interviews Terry said "These people are not lying, they saw something." The Beast of Trinity Texas – As a small town in East Texas unravels, murders point to evidence of a mythical beast. A war veteran turned sheriff and his team must navigate a web of deception spun by money, power, and greed in hopes of saving the people of Trinity. It is available now on Prime.   I will also be speaking to Nadelle, who had an encounter in Washington State. She was staying at an Air B&B when a large create hit the side of the home waking her up. She said I just got a quick glance at it but it moved so quickly. Nadelle describes this low growl that shook her.

We will be speaking to Adam. Adam had two encounters  in WA state, one when he was with his father and many years later while he was stationed on Fort Lewis. Adam describes being on Fort Lewis and during a training exercise catching glimpses of two creatures. Prior to seeing them they were screamed at from two different directions. Adam said everyone climbed into their Stryker (Eight-wheeled armored fighting vehicles). Something came up to the vehicle.

Tex writes "I am currently serving in the United States Army as an Airborne Infantry soldier with the 82nd Brigade, stationed at Fort Bragg, North Carolina. Growing up, I had several strange experiences in the woods moments that didn't make sense at the time but, looking back now, could very well be connected to Bigfoot or Sasquatch. My most significant encounter, however, occurred in January of 2025 during a field training exercise with my basic training company at Fort Benning, Georgia. What happened wasn't a single sighting, but encounters with what I believe were three separate beings possibly a small family group of Sasquatch inhabiting the forested outer edge of the base. I'd heard plenty of stories about unusual activity on Fort Benning and other military installations, but I never imagined something like this would happen to me especially not with a witness alongside me. During one night in our patrol base, we had contact with two large entities. We fired blank rounds, and things quickly escalated into complete chaos. The following day, while conducting a patrol as a two man team, my buddy Hal and I encountered something large, upright, and covered in shaggy dark reddish-brown hair. It was partially concealed behind a tree at our 10 o'clock position, approximately 50 meters away, watching us as we slowly backed toward our patrol base. We both knew exactly what we had seen. We agreed not to say anything to the rest of the squad at least until our Drill Sergeants called us in for a serious, in-depth conversation. Some of the things they said and implied made it feel as though they already knew what was out there and wanted the incident kept quiet. I would be more than willing to speak with you further about this experience, and it would be an honor to be on the show."

Preston writes "This experience happened during an autumn fishing trip for brook trout in one of the most isolated regions of the Adirondack Mountains. To reach this area is no small task. First, you have to cross a reservoir by boat an eight mile ride across water that itself lies nearly forty miles from the nearest town. Once across, you reach the trailhead. From there, the route winds past a series of ponds deeper into the wilderness. The first leg is a 1.2 mile hike to the first lake. From there, you can either hike around it or paddle straight across. My fishing partner and I use Kevlar/carbon-fiber canoes light enough to carry, so if weather allows, we paddle the lake instead. That lake is roughly two miles long. After taking out on the far side, the trail continues another 1.5 miles into the Five Ponds Wilderness. At the second lake, the trail turns north and becomes more of a bushwhack through old-growth timber, with mountains rising on both sides. That stretch is another two miles, heading deeper into the wilderness until you finally reach the destination lake. This area is considered one of the three most isolated locations in the entire Adirondack Park relative to civilization. It's an absolutely stunning place completely secluded, ringed by mountains, with water that looks glacial and holds trophy class brook trout. It's truly one of my favorite places on Earth. We arrived around mid-morning on the first day and immediately started fishing. We caught plenty of fish, and everything felt normal. As evening approached, we gathered firewood, set up our tents, cooked dinner, and sat around talking. At one point, I stood up and did a Bigfoot call followed by a loud tree knock. It was something we used to do as a joke in less remote areas to mess with other campers. My buddy laughed, and we turned in for the night. Sometime in the middle of the night, we were jolted awake by the sound of a large tree falling not far from camp. It scared the hell out of us. The night was completely calm no wind at all. What struck us immediately was the silence. No peeper frogs. No wood frogs. No loons on the lake. No breeze. Just absolute stillness. It felt wrong. We stayed in our tents until around 4:30 a.m., when we were awakened again this time by a rhythmic pounding, like something repeatedly striking a tree. The hits were forceful, evenly spaced, about every three seconds. It continued steadily until after sunrise, coming from the direction of the trailhead. We tried to rationalize it. I suggested a woodpecker, though I didn't believe it. Then I floated the idea that maybe two moose were sparring since it was close to the rut but neither of us bought that either. The consistency and power of the blows didn't feel natural. It also made us rethink the fallen tree from earlier. I wondered if it could've been a beaver, since they're nocturnal and nearby ponds were close but none of it fully added up. We eventually got moving, launched the canoes, and spent the day fishing. We practice catch and release unless a fish is mortally wounded, which unfortunately happened that day. We kept that fish, cooked it for dinner, then went back out on the water until dark. As we paddled back to camp at twilight, I noticed what looked like a dark shape partially concealed behind a massive old-growth pine that leaned out over the lake. It was nearly night, and the woods were pitch black but whatever this was appeared darker than the surrounding darkness. I chalked it up to my imagination and kept paddling. Later, as we were getting ready to crawl into our tents, I noticed lights hovering over the lake. I'd seen these before on a few occasions. There was one main light above the water, and smaller lights would split off from it, drifting away on either side. Eventually, the main light dimmed, and the smaller lights faded out entirely. I'll be honest I'm terrified of aliens, and having seen unexplained things before, I was already on edge. Lying in my tent, I suddenly felt heavy thuds on the ground. I yelled to Casey and grabbed my headlamp, assuming a black bear had wandered into camp. When I stepped out, I found a snowshoe hare at my feet. This was the largest hare I've ever seen and it showed absolutely no fear. It hopped right up to me and just sat there, right next to my boots. We couldn't understand why a wild animal would act that way. It was as if it was seeking shelter. The hare stayed by the fire with us like it was an old friend. Eventually, I went back to my tent and left it there by the fire. Later that night, another tree fell nearby. We lay in our tents talking quietly about it before eventually drifting off. Once again, near dawn, the tree pounding started same cadence, same duration continuing until the sun came up. That day, we headed to the north end of the lake, where a massive dome-shaped mountain rises with cliffs and sweeping views. That end of the lake acts like a natural amphitheater. Casey decided to hike the mountain to try to get cell service and check the weather for our departure. The climb is brutal you have to crawl on your hands and feet for much of it. The mountain rises about 3,000 feet, with sections that feel nearly vertical. On the back side is an exposed cliff overlooking other ponds, and that's where you can sometimes get fleeting reception. While Casey was climbing and calling his wife, I stayed behind fishing along the opposite shoreline, parallel to the mountain. At one point, I saw trees moving on the slope and assumed it was him. I yelled out his nickname. "Is that you, Poop?!" What answered me was one of the most nerve wracking sounds I've ever heard a blood-curdling scream that sounded like a woman being murdered, assaulted, and losing a child all at once. I know that sounds extreme, but it's the only way I can describe it. Worse still, whatever made that sound was moving fast crashing through trees and running across terrain so steep we'd had to crawl up it earlier. The scream shook me to my core. I was convinced Casey was dying. I gathered myself and paddled hard toward the sound, yelling his name. No response. Eventually, he came down the mountain. I confronted him, telling him not to mess around like that I thought he was in serious trouble. He looked at me completely confused and said, "What the hell are you talking about?" He told me he'd been on the far side of the mountain facing another pond. He heard something faint but assumed I'd hooked a big brook trout or was yelling in excitement. That night was deeply unsettling. The woods felt wrong unnaturally silent. It sounded like people talking at the far end of the pond, always just out of earshot, followed by faint, distant screams throughout the night. Morning couldn't come fast enough. We woke again to the same rhythmic tree pounding. This time, I decided to investigate. I headed toward the sound, crossing a creek and climbing a nearby hill. As soon as I reached the area where I believed it was coming from, it stopped instantly. That was it. I packed up my gear and canoe, and we got out of there. About a half mile down the trail on our way out, we passed through a muddy stretch between two hills. In the middle of the mud pit about twenty feet long and twelve feet wide was a single, distinct footprint. It looked as if something had stepped straight down into the mud from the hillside and climbed back out the other side. I took a video, which I later lost when I misplaced the SD card, but I did save a screenshot that I still have. Inside the print was a mature beech leaf typically three to five inches long placing the track somewhere between twelve and fifteen inches in length. I don't know what was going on out there. I've spent my entire life in the woods, often solo, and had been to that lake many times before without issue. I've only returned once since, in 2018. Other hardcore backcountry anglers I know have mentioned strange feelings in that area, though nothing as intense. This wasn't the only odd experience I've had in that wilderness either. Another incident occurred even deeper in the Five Ponds Wilderness among untouched old growth forest stranger still. You couldn't pay me to hike the one way, eleven plus miles back in there again. Something is going on in that section of the Adirondacks. I've heard stories from others that only reinforce that feeling. As a final oddity, on our way out that day, Casey and I ran into two armed military personnel carrying AR-style rifles. They were friendly, walked us back toward their camp, showed us around, and then escorted us partway before we continued to our vehicle. The whole experience was strange, start to finish and it's stayed with me ever since."

Merry Christmas! Wishing you peace, warmth, for this holiday season. May your days be filled with good stories, good company, and moments that stay with you long after the lights come down. I wanted to share with you some memorable interviews from 2025.

Tonight we will be speaking to Virgil, who is from Washington. He was turkey hunting in 2016. As the sun was coming up, Virgil describes what he thought were other hunters talking. Virgil said he could not make out what they were saying and it sounded like mumbling. A few moments later a large creature stepped out into view as Virgil sat there in shock and second creature stepped out, this one was female.

John writes "October 2025, there were a few of us sitting around the table in our off‑grid hunting shack, just enjoying each other's company. For context, we're deep in the PNW backcountry: no power, no civilization for miles, and no motorized vehicles allowed anywhere near the place. Out of nowhere we heard a thud on the side of the shack. My wife said, "There's something outside," but a friend brushed it off, saying it was probably just a piece of firewood settling in the stove. So we ignored it. A moment later, another thud, louder this time. Three of us got up, opened the door, and checked down the side of the shack where the sound came from, but there was nothing there. Convinced it was probably nothing, two of us headed back inside while the third said he needed to use the s*****r (our name for the outhouse). We had barely sat down again when, just seconds later, he, let's call him "J" came sprinting back inside, not even making it to the outhouse. He blurted out, "There's something out there," and the fear on his face was real. This is a military veteran who's seen his share of things, and he said whatever it was made a deep exhale or grunt from just outside. So J, S, and I went back out. We'd only walked about 15–20 feet toward the s*****r before stopping. The outhouse sits around 40–50 feet from where we stood, with no trees between us. Behind it, though, the timber tightens up. I saw it first. "What the hell is that?" I said. What I saw was a small red glowing light, pulsing faintly. A minute later J said, "What the hell is that?" he had finally locked onto it too. S still couldn't see it yet. The red light looked like a tiny, dim LED, pulsing on and off. The night was pitch‑black—so dark I couldn't see my hand in front of my face. Whenever I stared directly at the light, it would vanish, and I'd have to move my head around, almost like searching around branches for an angle. Then it would reappear… then vanish again… then reappear somewhere slightly different. At one point, I saw three separate red lights at the same time, all at different heights but roughly eye‑level. Always single lights, never two together like eyes. That's when S finally said, "What the hell…" and he was clearly shaken. He'd been scanning the area with a thermal scope the whole time and seeing nothing until suddenly he saw what he described as a face, a circular white heat signature peeking from behind a tree or stump before disappearing again. After that, the red light on the far right appeared noticeably closer, now unobstructed by any branches. S kept saying, "Red… off… red… off… red… off…" in rhythm with the pulsing. We've had three other strange experiences over the past decade that we've never been able to explain, one was an extremely loud and heavy scream that terrified all of us, and the other involved a group of large ground nests. All of those seemed like possible Bigfoot‑related activity. Because of that history, it almost feels logical that these red lights might be connected. What I'm trying to figure out is whether you've ever come across anything like this, or if you know of any accounts describing similar red lights. I'm obsessive when it comes to researching things, but I keep running into dead ends, mostly references to red glowing eyes or floating orbs. This wasn't eye shine; there was no light source to reflect off of. And the orb stories I've found don't match what we saw either. This experience doesn't resemble anything I've come across in the short time I've been digging into it." We will also be speaking to Marissa, she writes "I've gone back and forth about writing to you because I'm not sure how relevant my experience really is but after hearing witnesses on your show describe encounters with dogman-type creatures, I can't help wondering if what we saw might fit into that category. My boyfriend, Brian, and I live full-time in a truck camper, traveling around the U.S. This happened in mid-July, when we were camped on BLM land past the Delta-09 Missile Silo, just outside Badlands National Park. It was a full-moon night, but we set up camp while there was still daylight. We made a fire, Brian cooked dinner and almost immediately after we arrived, I noticed something odd. A herd of cows in the distance suddenly came running over a hill, almost as if they were spooked. For the next several hours, as we ate and the sun went down, those cows made nonstop distressed sounds. We couldn't see them, but we could hear them, and it was eerie. One of my dogs refused to get out of the truck as well, which was extremely unusual for her. Eventually, once the moon rose, the cows went silent. The night was beautiful, so we decided to take a moonlit walk along the dirt road with our other dog. We walked maybe half a mile and then laid down to look at the stars. We'd been on the ground less than a minute when my dog gave an alert bark. We sat up, and about 60 yards ahead of us, we saw a large black figure. My first thought was that it was a cow until my eyes adjusted and I realized it had canine features. I tried to convince myself it was a coyote, even though it was far too big. We aimed our flashlights at it, and that's when everything turned strange. It had no eye shine at all. I've lived in the woods most of my life; every animal I've ever seen at night reflects light. But this thing's eyes were just… black holes. The entire body almost seemed to absorb the light rather than reflect it. No matter how many times we shone our beams on it, no more detail appeared. It just stayed this pitch-black shape, panting loudly far louder than you'd expect from that distance. I had the unsettling feeling that it was staring directly into my eyes and that it was intelligent, more so than any wild animal I've encountered. We yelled at it, but it didn't flinch or move. A normal coyote would've bolted. I told Brian, "I don't want that thing behind me," which is not how I react to coyotes at all. We started heading back to camp me walking forward, Brian walking backward to keep an eye on it. Later, when we talked it through, things got even stranger. There were two of them. I had been so fixated on the one in front of us that I completely missed a second creature off to our right closer, and according to Brian, noticeably larger. Brian isn't someone who believes in Bigfoot, dogmen, skinwalkers, or anything of that nature, but he said it felt like the one farther away the one I was staring at was in control of the closer one, almost like an owner and a dog. He also said its legs looked blurry or formless when the light hit them, which matched what I felt but didn't say out loud. As he kept watch, both creatures followed us for about a quarter mile, staying just far enough back, until they finally slipped into the hills. Almost immediately after they disappeared, the cows started up again with the same panicked cries from earlier. We've gone over this experience so many times, and we always land in the same place: those were not coyotes. They were something neither of us can explain. So I'm reaching out to ask have you heard other reports of canine-like creatures with jet-black eyes and no eye shine? Does this sound more like something people attribute to a skinwalker, or is a dogman encounter a possibility? I know humans lack eye shine, but these things were absolutely not human. I haven't been able to find anything online that matches, other than a general trend of strange reports from the Badlands. I'd really love to hear your thoughts on what we might've seen."      

Tonight we will be chatting with Max. I was streaming a live show during Thanksgiving and Max joined my live stream and gave a brief summary of what happened to his family. I reached out to him and asked him to share this period of his life and what his family went through. You have to hear this full account.

Former Texas law-enforcement officer Matt Parrish uprooted his family and moved to Washington's Olympic Peninsula—never imagining he would spend the next four and a half years living alongside something he once dismissed as legend. He recalls the night everything changed: eerie whistles drifting in through the window, massive footprints pressed into the soil around the house, objects striking the exterior walls, and a Ring camera clip that erased any lingering doubt. Over time, Matt describes an uneasy but evolving relationship with the beings the local Quinault people call the Siatco—a progression from fear and confusion to an uncanny form of coexistence on an isolated property bordered by rivers, elk trails, and dense rainforest. His account includes gifting interactions, hair impressions, window encounters, and even a close, face-to-face moment with a pair of glowing red eyes at three in the morning.

Last night I was telling the members because of being sick most of the week I would be replaying an episode for the public show. Most of you have not heard this encounter and it is one of my favorite witnesses. John is from British Columbia. He works as a lineman and in 2006, just after first light, John was dropped off by helicopter on Tumbler ridge. From the high ground he saw what he thought was a bear but as he watched it, he realized it was not a bear. Than he saw another one, then what appeared to be smaller ones. John goes into details about what he saw and what they were doing. After sometime of observing them the creatures started to get up and scan the ridgeline almost like they knew they were being watched. John writes "Without a doubt in 2006 I watched a group of Sasquatch clear as day rolling rocks in a scree Field while working Seismic, a heli in only area. Not a doubt in my mind I watched for over 5 min easy a group or family of Sasquatch rolling rocks at the bottom edge of a scree field. I reached out to your show in early days but didn't want to sound crazy n bailed out. They were at best a half sport Field away. I was alone on what's called in the seismic world "trouble shooting". It was an hour after first light. Was dropped off by the helicopter at first light on a peak of a rolling mountain and was tasked with a line break locate with little info other than head down hill until you find line and reassess. I was equipped with a radio and gps. Long story short with little to no info of the area other than than a fly over with the heli pilot of where the line was vs where I was dropped off I was blind. Wasn't scared, wasn't shook as I was experienced at this point. Radio on but volume on .1 of zero so I could hear my environment One ish hour in to my downhill hike I came across the massive scree slides that I'd seen from the heli, as I traversed side hill in an attempt to not have to cross this huge slide using a clear game\deer trail that followed around the rim as the slide area narrowed I could hear in the narrowing slide edge constant almost man made rocks rolling. My senses were heightened as initially I thought it was the slide slowly moving or a grizzly bear rolling rocks as I had heard stories of prior. I as silently as possible proceeded thinking I'd see nothing or a bear, radio ready in hand as protocol stated to immediately call in a bear so the helicopter pilots could come and push off the threat. To my surprise after about 20 min of my most silent approach hearing the constant sound of rolling rocks I saw (at that moment) it. Immediately I thought bears but almost instantly I knew I wasn't looking at a bear. Big downward facing head n shoulders, Breasts, long arms, long legs, hunched over, hand pinching things thumb to index like pinching bugs then to mouth. As I'm staring at this hairy female where no humans have probably ever been I see another 2 small ones less noticeable in the rocks doing the same action. I watched for a solid 3 or 4 minutes knowing my LG chocolate phone would only snap a black blob on grey rocks. Then from the most narrow edge of the screen Field comes a an fn massive female, twice as big easy, same attributes but less athletic and more warn. Head as big as my chest. Bends over and same action, within 20 seconds I hear a small animal squeal and the big female has something in its hand and everyone of them popped up and looked but within one second a massive male (dick swinging) breaks the same area where the big female came from right up beside the big female and snatched the whatever rodent from her and immediately ate it. I couldn't see what it was but he put it in his mouth. Without a missed beat (Almost immediately) all three larger ones stood up tall n were scanning and sniffing, I pancaked in that moment, pressed my radio n said quietly bear bear bear which is taken very seriously. Within a minute a had a helicopter buzzing my area feet above the trees in a super aggressive manor I watched all 5 dispatch at the same time I heard the helicopter inbound. They headed down ish and I only thought to head back to the helipad. I ran but as quietly as I could. I made it back in about the same time it took me to get down. Once I was on the helicopter I told the pilot what I saw and his neck snapped towards me and said I fn knew it. I knew what I saw, you're not crazy, we shouldn't be here ect. Long story short after that everyone went out in groups."

Tonight, we'll be speaking with Scott, who had a strange encounter back in 1991 when he was just an eleven-year-old Boy Scout. He saw standing next to a large tree froze him in place — a small, hairy figure that his young mind could only describe as looking like an Ewok from Star Wars. We'll also hear from Bryce, from Ohio, who had his own chilling experience twenty-one years ago when he was seventeen. He and a friend were spending the weekend at a family friend's cabin deep in the wilderness of Vanceburg, Kentucky. The two decided to take a paddle boat out on the property's five-acre pond, but as they neared the shore, Bryce spotted something massive — a figure with broad shoulders — moving deliberately toward them. And finally, Jimmy from Georgia has recently had strange activity on his property. Everything from strange footprints in his backwoods, rocks being thrown at him and his son being roared at. Jimmy describes a visual of a pair of glowing red eyes on the edge of a power line near his hunting area  

Tonight, we're joined by Sherrie and Conner, two guests with incredible stories to share. When Sherrie was just a little girl growing up in rural Georgia, she came face-to-face with something she'll never forget. a mysterious creature that appeared at her window, tapped on the glass, and motioned for her to come outside. And just last week, Conner had his own chilling encounter near Mt. Whitney in California. He's here tonight, still searching for answers about what really happened."

JD writes "I was 17 years old. Heading into my senior year in high school. Life was good. This was in 2001, over summer break. On a blue sky summer day, my friend and I decided to go out for a drive and walk around a park, known as Shevlin Park. Now, back in 2002 you could go out to places in and around Bend and it wouldn't be overcrowded by tourists. Shevlin Park was on the outskirts of town with trails along Tumalo Creek that backed up to nothing but nature. Of course today there's houses and it feels more like a park surrounded by residential housing. I included a photo to help understand my encounter. In the photo, the red dot is where my friend and I parked. The yellow dot is where we had our encounter and the direction this creature went. That day we got lucky as there was nobody else around. We decided to take a walk over to Tumalo Creek. Within minutes of walking I noticed in front of me a large pine tree that had fallen over. The tree was resting up on its stump and it had fallen over into a thick growth patch of pine trees and aspens and your random shrubs. I got the immediate idea to hop up onto the tree and attempt to balance my way along the fallen tree. Now this tree, resting on the stump and the top of the tree now resting in a thicket of trees, there was probably about 3 feet of space from the tree parallel to the ground. I was about 5ft 11inches so I figured once I was up on the tree walking along it I would have been close to 9ft. My friend stayed on the ground and walked along the side as I walked my way on the fallen tree. Now I had only been up on this fallen tree for a matter of seconds and as I started to walk on the fallen tree I suddenly started hearing what sounded like branches breaking, shrubs being smashed, basically, trees being disturbed by something. I glance up towards the sound and all I can see is this black mass at the end of the tree behind the thicket of trees and shrubs. This black mass starts to rise and my first thought is, "oh shit, we just woke up a bear!". Only problem was this black mass kept rising and rising and rising. I froze, not knowing that I was seeing. I knew there were no animals known to Central Oregon that were that big. I had no idea what to think. And that's when this black mass steps out from the thicket of trees and shrubs into full view. My eyes could not believe what I was seeing. Frozen in fear, hair standing up on the back of my neck, here was this huge dark brown bipedal creature that I would estimate to be maybe 2 feet taller than me. The head rested right on the body as if there was no neck at all. The shoulders on this thing had a massive width. And the arms seemed to be long, which would place the hands right around the knees. At the time I was experiencing mostly fear, but I know a small part of me was also amazed. I was seeing something that wasn't supposed to exist. I had heard about the legendary bigfoot and seen the Patterson footage. But I never thought much on the subject. When this creature stepped out, it was clear as day what I was witnessing and when I try to describe what I saw, this thing literally looked like the creature from the Patterson footage, except the hair seemed a bit shorter and cleaner. As this creature walked off into the woods, it never looked back. My friend and I only saw the back of this creature. I think it was possible we woke it up. In Shevlin Park there is a pond (the green dot in the photo) that was usually stocked with fish. I could only think that it might have come down in the night, had some fish, and decided to sleep a little longer than planned. As this creature walked off into the woods every step sounded like if you took a brick and threw it on the dirt and heard that thud. We watched this creature walk away for about 20 seconds until it was no longer in sight. This whole experience from it rising in the thicket to stepping out into view and walking off probably lasted around a minute. But during this encounter it felt like time almost stopped and my friend and I were frozen in fear for an hour. After the creature was no longer in view I turned to hear and all I could say was "what the heck was that!". She couldn't respond, still being confused about what she had just witnessed. We headed back to the car and when we both got in the car, I turned to hear and said, "I think we just saw bigfoot." From that day nature has never been the same. I still have a huge passion for the outdoors but since that encounter, I always catch myself scanning the tree line or taking a moment to pause and listen, wondering if I would run into this creature again. I remember being excited to share the experience with my mom once she got home from work. First thing she asked me was if I had been smoking anything. She found the whole thing funny and she listened to my whole encounter but I could tell she did not believe me. It turned into a joke, a laughing matter, that to this day, I still get laughed at if I bring it up. It was the same way when I shared my encounter with my friends. That was a huge blow realizing that nobody believed me. I realized that this was something that I couldn't just share with people. So I kept it locked away. I figured, although terrifying, what an awesome experience to get to see something that most people think doesn't even exist. I moved on with my life after that encounter figuring that was a once in a lifetime encounter. Odds of something like that happening again, yeah right. Which brings me to my second encounter. Encounter #2 In Bend there wasn't much back to do on a weekend when I was in my early 20's. You could go to the bars, or find a house party, or take off into the woods and have yourself a nice bonfire party with friends. Those were very popular back in my day. Now I cannot remember the specific year this took place. Maybe 2004. It was summer. My group of guy friends and I were always looking for the next best place to have a bonfire party so we would cruise the forest roads, or even unmarked roads, looking for the perfect spot. In the photo I included you'll see the yellow dot is where we had found this perfect little cul de sac at the end of a dirt road. This was just south of Bend so it didn't take long to get there either. It was perfect and became our go to spot for just us guys. The cul de sac had a huge manzanita field growing next to it. In the photo you'll see the manzanita is the light green area and we were also nestled up next to the lava flow. However the end of this dirt road was lined with fresh pine trees that ranged in heights of just 1ft to around 20 ft. They basically created a wall to where you couldn't really see the field unless you pushed through the wall of trees to the other side. So, one night my friends and I head out to our spot. It's a normal night of relaxing, having a very laid back time. At one point during the night, out of nowhere, we heard this scream/howl off in the distance. In the photo the red dot on the other side of the lava flow is where I would have guessed this sound came from. This scream/howl lasted for maybe 10 seconds. We all got real quiet wondering what that was. And of course, after the encounter I had a few years prior, I immediately said, "That is bigfoot!" I of course received plenty of laughter from my friends but I told them again, "I know it's crazy but that is legit a bigfoot. That's what they sound like." After my first encounter I dove into my research and listened to recordings of howls, read up what research was available at the time. They kept poking fun and eventually I just brushed it off. I was reminded that it didn't matter that I had an encounter. I knew they would never believe me anyways unless they experienced it for themselves. So I brushed it off and we continued through our night. Now I would guess around an hour and a half to maybe 2 hours later, there we are, chatting it up. It's nice and quiet. The fire is going strong. The sky is filled with stars. And then it happened... Out of nowhere, the loudest scream, growl, howl, which seemed all combined into one poured into our little cul de sac area. It sounded like a monster. That's the only way I can put it. And whatever this thing was, was directly right behind the wall of trees. It had to have been maybe 15 to 20 feet from us. I'll never forget, when I play the event over in my head, the feeling I had in my chest. It's like I could feel this animal's growl/scream/howl inside my chest. It felt like I had been stunned. All I know is when this vocalization hit me, it knocked me over in my camping chair. My friend to the left of me also was knocked over. But my friends that had their backs to the wall of trees, they lunged forward out of their seats unbelievably fast. Myself and my friend who had also been knocked backwards in our chairs got up from the dirt at lightning speed. I think myself and my 4 friends were in my car, doors locked, in a matter of seconds. In the photo, as mentioned, the yellow dot was where our site was, and the red dot next to it, is where I believe this creature was. My friends and I sat in the car for over an hour debating on who was going to get out and put the fire out. None of us wanted to exit the car after hearing this beastly roar. I could see in my friends faces they were scared, as was I. I kept thinking, that could only have been a bigfoot. But instead of hearing one of these vocalizations from far away like others have heard, we had front row seats. Only difference was that this creature sounded mad. The vocalization gave the feeling that this thing wanted us out of there. Eventually we all agreed to get out together and put the fire out. I had never seen my friends move so cautiously and on the ready for retreat in case this creature was still around. In the end, we got the fire out and left. And after that night, we never went back to that spot. The car ride back into town was quiet. I could tell none of

Mason writes "I'm not quite sure how to start this other than with my first encounter. In the summer of 2013 or 2014, I went camping with my friend Perry and his father in upstate New York, we lived in Saranac Lake, which is 15 minutes down the road from Lake Placid where the 1980 miracle on ice occurred. Upstate New York is nothing like the city that the state is most famously known for, its mountainous, and covered in forests, and is also home to the Adirondack state park, where our little town was nestled. We had gone with his nearly estranged father to a camping ground near a lake, which one I cannot remember, as the area is littered with them. What I do remember however is Perry's father had stopped us setting up camp to tell us a scary story, ironically enough about Sasquatch. He told us a story about it taking food and attacking campers, but the two of us both teenagers, blew off his story. I for one have always had an interest in Bigfoot, but growing up, every adult in my life had talked down to me or made fun of this interest, causing me to in a sense disengage from them when they attempted to talk shop with me.  This camp ground was large, and had over 20 slots, and his father had splurged in an attempt to reconcile with Perry, opting to rent a site next to the lake. Between our campsite and every other was about 100 feet of thick woods, to allow privacy between the families camping. At the time I believe it was us, and two other families as it was nearing the end of summer, and they were a few sites away from us. The camping was fun, and nothing too exciting occurred other than the three of us learning to set up an over complicated bass pro tent for a small family. At around 10 o'clock that night give or take an hour we had been sitting around our campfire when Perry's father's demeanor changed. For most of this day we had all three been very excited and having fun, but at this point in the night he seemed to suddenly become very serious. He got us to clean up our campsite and pack up everything aside from a large cooler he had brought along. Then he had ushered us into the tent. Perry and I, both being 13 or 14, were still awake, laughing over dumb jokes and attempting not to wake Perry's father when we began to hear walking. At this time I had not been as well versed of the sounds of the woods as I would become later in life, but even then I could distinguish the sound of bipedal walking, especially when it sounded heavy. We heard something begin to approach our campsite, and at first I had wondered if it were a loon or heron which were all over the lake during the day. This however was quickly disproven when it approached our tent. Perry's face suddenly became filled with fear, fear which matched the sudden sinking feeling growing in my chest and stomach. I had turned slightly to my left, onto my back, as I was closest to the side this unknown had approached, and something inside me demanded I not have my back to whatever this was. We sat there for what felt like forever, but could only have been a minute, when the side of the tent began to push in slowly, what was pushing it in has never left me. What I can only describe as a poorly outlined hand had pushed in the side of the tent. The tent wall had bulged inwards a good five or six inches and was starting to stretch as far inward as it could before the tent began to bend. The hand itself reminded me of my fathers hand, he is a man of 6 feet and over 250 pounds, and had hands that remind me of the cartoon character wreck it Ralph, or more accurately like a baseball glove. What shocked me most of all was that this hand seemed to be double or triple the size of my father's hands.  I believe if it were not for what happened next, it may have kept moving its hand further. Perry's father actively spoke in his sleep, a quirk of his that I at the time did not know. He had said something quiet, but just loud enough that it caused this hand to pull away. It was at this moment that the air began to feel electrified, like we had done something wrong, and the fear in my body then and even now rewriting this spiked. The woods had gone deadly silent, the only sound we could hear was the water from the lake make ten feet from our tent.  We froze, Perry and I had lain as flat as possible to avoid bringing attention to ourselves, and were doing our best to slow our breathing, to keep quiet. Perry's father however had mumbled something else, and Perry decided he would attempt to wake him. It half worked, as his father seemed to hear Perry whispering to him, because the next thing I knew his father chuckled and said "You're trying to scare me for the story aren't you? Not gonna work" and moments later, his father was once again asleep. As he spoke, we heard and felt the steps from earlier walk away from us, further into our campsite. We had pitched our tent on the edge of the site because a large picnic table sat in the center, this table is where we left our cooler. I mention this because you could hear the wood suddenly creaking as if something heavy was leaned on it or sat on it. Following this was the sound of the cooler opening, and the sound of plastic bags and cans being sorted through.  Perry and I held our breath, terrified. At the time I refused to believe it was Bigfoot, because I did not want what was happening to ruin my enjoyment of the subject.  We listened to it for quite some time, I believe four or five minutes, rummaging through the cooler, before we heard the cooler close, and the steps begin to move away. The next thing we heard was something entering the water, and the sound of something swimming away.  We stayed awake after that, or more accurately I did, Perry eventually got to sleep, I can only imagine he was exhausted from the terror we had felt. I, in my infinite wisdom of a brazen 13 or 14 year old, waited for sunrise to exit the tent, where I found our cooler still on the table but moved, and many of the items we had brought in the cooler strewn about the site. I did not see tracks, as the ground here was too hard, but what I did notice was that the cooler felt oily on the handles, like someone who had washed their hands in seed oils had touched it, or someone who had done an oil change had just manhandled the cooler. It also smelled slightly of mildew, or more accurately it smelled like stale air.  When Perry woke and so did his father, Perry apparently had decided to not talk about what had happened, and his father thought I was trying to scare him for as he put it "payback for yesterdays story". Suffice to say, I had grown a pair of eyes in the back of my head that night, which would keep me aware in the woods for years to come. My second encounter is extremely brief, and at the time I was convinced by my mother that it was simply foxes attempting to mate. For you if you want to see where this one occurred, we lived at  220 Riverside Drive, Saranac Lake New York. Down the road from my old home was thick woods that went on fire miles, which are still there. My home was just up the road from it. I know this had occurred in 2014 because my father had given me an IPad he no longer wanted for my birthday which was in March of that year. I had been up late watching YouTube, and enjoying some pirated shows on the site, and when I say late I mean 1 or 2 AM late.  I had always been spooked by sounds I'd never heard before, but never as afraid as what this would do to me.  I had just decided I needed to sleep when my dog Lakota, a Keeshond I just recently adopted began to whine. His cage was in my room. For context, this home was three stories tall, but built on an a steep hill. We had gotten this home from a family friend who had been building it for himself, but decided he didn't want it when he found a "better property". My room was on the "ground floor". I put this in quotations because my room and the entire left half of the ground floor sat 10 feet above the driveway. The driveway, was about 40 or 50 feet long, extending past our house to a garage which is built into the hill, the hill itself was covered in thick woods and it was maybe 70 feet between our house and the people behind it. The driveway itself also opened a path up behind the garage, up into the woods.  So my room is about 10 feet above the driveway, but directly beside it, and I have a single window here. I had the window partly cracked, and my room was pretty quiet, I was trying not to wake my mother upstairs because her room was directly above mine and she could be very upset if I was too loud and woke her up. I was relaxed and enjoying myself as I had said before when a sound I can only describe as a bloody scream exploded up from the driveway. It was both deep and high pitched, and vibrated the glass in the windows, my TV and my entire body. I was instantly overcome with the deepest fear I have ever felt, and I threw the iPad down. Normally if I heard something that scared me I would just close the window and my bedroom door and hide under the covers, but this filled me with so much terror I threw my iPad, left my dog behind and went running into the hall. As soon as I made it into the hall, I could hear something in the distance answer back. I too began screaming, only instead of a guttural two toned shrieking I began screaming for my mother. She came rushing down the stairs, I can only assume she too was awoken by these sounds. She however was angry with me. According to her that was foxes sending out a mating call. I had told her I don't believe her and her response still sticks with me as an oddly funny reaction to such a terrifying moment. "What do you want me to do? Go outside and shoot it? I'm not doing that!"  I believe my panic had sent the screamer away from our home, because I never heard that sound again after the initial scream and answer from down the road.  For years I just accepted my mother's reality, because I didn

Spoke to Drew and he has agreed to come on the show. A listener writes "I'm 56 years old and an avid deer hunter with 39 years of hunting experience to date. I've had several experiences in the woods leading up to my day time sighting on my hunting club in SC . My youngest son turned me on to your podcast. I feel compelled to share my experiences."

John writes "I was present when the East Central Ohio Bigfoot Chatter was recorded. I am willing to discuss my experiences publicly with some level of discretion." Spoke to John and he agreed to come on the show. John is a working professional, highly educated and comfortable in his routines: commuting, meetings and deadlines. As a child, an incident in the dense woods near a cabin still haunted him. Many years later John listened to a recording on TV of what he heard as a child, remembering that event shattered his worldview. Questions flooded his mind: Was the noise he heard in his youth the elusive creature? Tonight John shares experiences spanning over decades.

Chris writes "My wife and I were on a car trip back in February. I had 12 hours of driving to do and wanted a new podcast to fill the time with. I was looking for something paranormal or supernatural and came across Sasquatch chronicles. I downloaded a few and off we went. After the first few episodes I started hearing specific details that would remind me of my grandfathers farm. After a few more episodes my wife looks at me and says, "Don't some of these sound like your ghost stories?" I had been thinking the same thing too. So after 6 months of listening to the archives I've finally gotten around to email you about my Grandfathers farm. My grandfather had 80 acres in western North Carolina. We lived in Asheville Nc, about 20 miles north of my grandfather. He was a hermit, divorced from my grandmother. And lived in their old house filled with stuff in case the world entered into another depression. We would visit him about every other month. My mom would sit and talk with him, while my brothers and me would explore thru the junk filled barns, sheds, and out buildings. He had also built a 5 acre pond on his property for his grandsons to be able to fish in. It was stocked with bass and blue gill. He was a hard old man, that told you something only once, and expected it to be done. But he would also joke around with you. He use to tell us to look out for them boogers out there. When I was in 8th grade when my grandfather died and left his farm to my mother. Over the next two years we would go out to the property almost every weekend and holiday. We were cleaning it up. We didn't know it at the time, but our parents were planning on moving us into the house. We started camping out on the property sometimes when we would stay out there for a few days. It was during these visits, I started hearing neighbors talking about strange things on the property. About being chased away when they tried to fish at the pond. Always feeling like someone was watching them. In the summer of 1998 my parents moved myself and my 4 younger brothers into my grandfathers house. In the 2 years of working on the house to move into it, I had experienced enough to know that the house was haunted, and that my grandfathers ghost lived in the lake. I didn't tell anyone other than my brothers and my parents. My brothers and I all believed there was something going on. Our parents kept telling it that it was our imagination. So we kept it to ourselves. It just became normal.

Join me this weekend as we celebrate the life of Dr. Jeff Meldrum and his impact on the subject of Sasquatch. I will be joined by many of his friends who come on to share their memories of him. This is part two.

Join me this weekend as we celebrate the life of Dr. Jeff Meldrum and his impact on the subject of Sasquatch. I will be joined by many of his friends who come on to share their memories of him.

Shannon writes "Yesterday, while being a passenger in our side by side, I saw something in the woods.. between Grisdale & Satsop campground area. There's a dry river bed area in there and a few campers spotted down on the open rocks camping. As we were headed back towards where our trucks were parked, I saw something lanky, long haired and black with large pieces of olive green moss stick in the mats of it's ribcage/stomach & left back hip area. It had a dog like face and cat-like reflexes as it twisted in mid-air and sprung off a large old snag. It was about 50 feet in the woods. The animal pushed it's front upper torso away from the snag and in the air twisted & then let go with it's back legs/feet and landed on all fours. It was long, like 6 or 7 foot long, thin build & it appeared to have hands and long feet. I immediately said to Brandon in our headphones "…uhh- what the heck was that??? Hun, I just saw something. Like, a weird something…" Last night I had a scary dream that woke me up & I was afraid to go back to sleep because I didn't want to be back in the dream, but this morning it bothered me so much I needed to draw it. I looked up Google images to understand things that looked like it. But nothing is coming up except a "dogman"??. (Some cryptid scary animal thing) looked like a long haired black Irish wolfhound mixed with an all black long haired sloth bear. I've never seen a long haired skinny black bear with cat like reflexes.. but ya.. No idea what it was- but I'm never camping there. That's for sure. It didn't hv a neck like a dog, but the whole back half looked like a dire wolf or at least a very large canine look to it. No idea. So hard to explain it though. I'm chalking it up as a really long haired sickly black bear."   We will also be speaking to Elijah. Elijah is from Virginia and back in the 1980's he was 15 years old staying at a friends cabin. His friend left and was in an accident and did not return for a couple of days. During this time, he ran intro something with red glowing eyes.

Hugh writes "I have had several experiences to share with you. I've been investigating this subject quite heavily following my first experience of seeing one. I've covered a series of canyons and forested mountains with trail cams and all though, I didn't have high expectations of these trail cams; they have captured some bizarre evidence. I've spent many nights alone in these mountains and I've taken a few people out on private experiences of research. I've experienced everything from rock throwing and vocalizations to exchanges of gifting and full-blown sightings. I've recovered hair and more. I've found and filmed amazing structures and tree breaks and more."

Tonight I will be chatting with the creator of the Bigfoot Live Stream App. Logan will be sharing his encounters and why he created this app. This app features the ability view 24/7 live streams of Bigfoot Hot Zones. Subscription Information - Title: 24/7 Bigfoot Live Stream - Length of Subscription: Monthly - Price: $4.99 per month   By subscribing, you get access to: | All available live streams | Access to Video On Demand of of every live stream for the past 2 weeks | Uploaded videos from user reports | News and updates | First to see footage reports | Report sightings live! | ML and AI reporting   By creating a login you will then have access to subscribe to the 24/7 Bigfoot Live Stream, this is critical in the function of the app for subscribers. Users will need to first create an account for it is a necessary function within the subscription of the app. Before you create an account, users will have access to content describing about the livestream and Bigfoot Collaboration. Everything pre sign-up is information about the subscription, and our mission statement. You do not get any access to any content for creating an account. Once you create an account it only gives you access to subscribe. If you choose to remove your account there is a link in account section for removal.

Ian writes "The story I'm sitting down to tell, is a true one. One experienced by a faithful friend of mine, Sam, and I. I'm often reluctant to tell this story at length to most people, as the subject matter is unexplainable and rather strange. I don't want to be viewed as the superstitious nut. But having guided all across the country, and having extensive experience in many environments around the united states, I feel I have the authority to tell this story. Essentially what I'm saying is I've been around, in the deep dark hollows all across North America, and never experienced something so strange as I did that night. I don't fancify my experiences in the woods, nor do I hopefully imagine there's something more to a twig breaking. As anyone who has spent a good deal of time in the woods knows, there's no reason to. Eventually you'll experience something daring or fantastic. I am a hunter first and foremost, and to a hunter there's always an explanation, a reason to the wilderness and her inhabitants. Its how we identify patterns and exploit an animals rhythm to make a successful hunt. As a hunter you're a sort of woodsman detective, piecing together clues to set yourself up for success. Lets just say this tale is a cold-case. Let's get into it. It was early summer and I was itching to go camping. I had recently received a new tent and was eager to use it. I called up my good buddy, Sam, and we planned out our camping adventure. We considered going up to the Grayson highlands, or even south into North Carolina. After debating it, we decided it would be more fun to camp somewhere we wouldn't run into any other people. Deep in the woods, far from anyone else, where we could bushcraft, hoot and holler, and bring a gun without fear of scaring the yuppies camping next to us. While we both lived in the woods, I definitely had access to the most remote stretch of woods between us. So we loaded up our stuff and began hiking, deep into the valley below my childhood home. The hike was almost completely straight down a steep hillside, deep into a a hollow that held a small patch of flat land, a flood plane area and creek. The small creek that ran gave the area a beautiful ambiance. Early signs of summer were visible all around and the weather was great. We hiked until we felt the need to start gathering firewood before nightfall. Behind us a was a steep hillside that rose into the west for miles. In front of us was the creek, and to the left the start of another ridge and hillside that rose high into the east and north. To our right, the valley we were in, continued to go down cutting a deep valley. and on the other side of the creek another ridge, separated by a small stream from the ridge to the left, rose into the west and to the south. These two ridges in front of us ran for miles and the little valley formed by the small creek split these ridges for a long ways up until it hit the spring head. This is important for later in the story. Off to the right, further down the valley, more splits in the ridges are made by little tributaries. We started building camp by clearing the brush and leaves away and constructing a small firepit. I placed a tarp on the ground to separate my tent from the damp earth. Remember this, the tarp extended out roughly a foot on each side of my tent. Sam had a hammock that he planned to sleep in, I've only ever camped in a hammock once, and it didn't go great. But I didn't say anything to him, thinking that maybe he would enjoy it. We gathered a hefty load of firewood, consisting of some reasonably dry stuff. It was shaping up to be a really nice camping trip. I've spoken about the joy of being "out there" on this blog before, so I won't beat a dead horse, but it was really nice to be away from people. Sam and I sat around the fire and shot the shit until the sun went down. Now one of the things Sam and I have always bonded on, has been Bigfoot shows. We're both skeptics, and I would say we hold a similar or the same opinion on the subject. Our interest is less about believing in bigfoot, but rather we just find the subject matter to be nostalgic, silly, and a fun thing to joke about. So, I brought up the idea to Sam, that we begin to "Hunt" Bigfoot. He laughed and thought it was a great idea. So we began doing the antics they do in the "Finding Bigfoot" TV show. We started with the classic, Tree knocks. A "Tree Knock" for those unaware, is when you use a stick to beat on a tree, making a loud knocking sound that echoes through the forest. Supposedly sasquatch communicate this way. We didn't think anything of it at all, as I said before, we didn't really believe, we were just joking around. So we began by knocking on the trees and then stopping and listening for a response. After a few times of doing this we paused, and hearing nothing I began to think of a joke to crack and something else to do. Before I could open my mouth, we heard clear as day, a tree nock far off somewhere on the ridge to the left. I looked at Sam and said, "Dude." Sam just looked back at me in surprise. I then did some more knocks, and we listened again. Then off in the distance, we heard more knocks in response. Then the other ridge to the right we began hearing knocks. Sam at this point was beginning to get freaked out a little and was perplexed as to what it could be. I at the time, was such a hard skeptic I carried on and insisted that it was a person or a woodpecker. "but who in the world would be out there? deeper in the woods than we are, on private land? What woodpecker makes three loud booming knocks on the tree, that sound exactly like the knocks we make?" Sam voiced his rebuttal. I ignored these arguments and held strong to the fact that there is no Bigfoot. I then insisted that we push the envelope by doing woops and howls, just like they do on TV. Sam was not very enthused by this idea, being the humbler and smarter one of us that night, knowing sometimes there's certain things you don't mess with. But at that time I was full of piss and vinegar, and stubborn as a mule about the fact that Bigfoot, is not real. I also had brought a gun with me, and was certain I could fight off anything we would need to fight off. So we started howling into the woods. It was dark that night, being a new moon, and beyond the firelight you couldn't see a damn thing. We would howl and wait listening for a reply. After a few howls, the excitement of "What was that?" started to fade and my logical, rational, science based, theory of the woodpecker began to appear true. Then, out of the dark distance came one of the strangest sounds I've ever heard. A howl. Not a canine howl, not an owls hoot, but a f*****g ape howl. Sam's eyes were as big as back hoe tires, and even I was finding it hard to reason that one. Despite this, I continued my ignorant stubbornness, and threw out another howl. Off to the left ridge it replied to us again, the clearest ape whoop I've ever heard. As if it were recorded by researchers in the Congo. I looked at Sam, myself feeling more curious and excited than anything else, I reiterated, "Duuuude." Then something truly unexplainable and spooky happened, more whoops and howls began on the ridge to the right and further down the valley. And they weren't random, they had etiquette, as if they were chatting back and forth with each other. The one to the left would howl, the one to the right would whoop and howl, the first would respond, and then the one way down the valley would chime in. Sam was really freaked out now, and began considering if we should leave. I, being a stubborn idiot, claimed it was owls. "Owls?? We were both raised in these hollers, I've heard owls, you're gonna tell me that was an owl? Have you ever in your life heard an owl that sounded like a f*****g ape?" Sam argued against my claim. "Well, no, but there's no way bigfoot is real. It has to be a bunch of owls speaking to each other. There's nothing else it could be." I replied, half laughing in astonishment and disbelief of what was unfolding that night. Sam and I kind of bickered for a minute over it, and then decided the wisest decision was to stop antagonizing whatever it was in the woods miles around us whooping and knocking. It wasn't too long after that, we decided to go to bed. I crawled into my tent, and Sam into his hammock. We left the fire going, and every time the fire died down, the woods came to life. Whether it was paranoia, or paranormal, something was stirring. All around camp we could hear what sounded like things being thrown and footsteps. From time to time we would hear another knock or another howl coming from a new position. Sam would leap out of his hammock and chuck loads of wood onto the fire and make it as big as possible. He would then lay back down to sleep. This repeated about three more times. Each time the fire died, things got spookier and spookier. A few times Sam would say, "Did you hear that?" and every time I would just blame it on possums nearing camp, hoping to find food scraps. Well, about the third time, Sam ran out of firewood. Meaning that this time when the fire died, it died for good, leaving us to the dark void of the Appalachian holler. I vividly remember I had fallen asleep before the fire died, and after it died, there was so much stirring around camp, I began to wake up. I was slowly waking up, thinking I was having some sort of nightmare, when I finally fully sobered, and realized that my dream was pleasant. It was reality that was full of frightening sounds and things that go bump in the night. The woods around us had become loud with unexplainable movement, the movement of multiple large things. The whooping and knocking had stopped, which did not comfort me, with all the new sounds right outside my door. There was maybe a 30 yard perimeter around camp that the sounds did not cross. Then suddenly, an extremely loud crashing began through the twigs,

Spoke to the witness who is from Oklahoma and he said "I saw the creature on two different occasions in broad daylight. What I saw looked like a cave man. I was a young man when this encounter took place, I was frozen looking at this thing. Later that night it came to my window. I have seen so much over the years on this property. I learned many years ago to keep my mouth shut because of ridicule. I recently received some bad news from my doctor, I don't care anymore what people think. A friend of my mine recommend your podcast."

The Phenomenal Sasquatch is a comprehensive exploration of one of the most intriguing mysteries of modern times. Is the sasquatch an undiscovered animal or a product of the imagination? Author Matt Pruitt takes a multidisciplinary approach to this question, drawing on insights from biology, psychology, anthropology, and other fields. Examining the fossil record, indigenous knowledge, historical records, eyewitness accounts, and physical evidence, Pruitt takes the reader on a journey into the heart of the sasquatch phenomenon. He explores the possibility that sasquatches are simply large, rare primates, and delves into the psychological factors that may be at play during people's encounters with these creatures. Alternatively, he considers the hypothesis that the sasquatch is merely a construct of the human mind that exists only in stories and art. In this thought-provoking work, Pruitt presents a balanced and rigorous analysis, providing readers with an in-depth look into the search for the natural origins of this cultural icon. Whether you are a skeptic or a believer, The Phenomenal Sasquatch will challenge your assumptions and deepen your understanding of this enduring mystery.   Check out his book here: The Phenomenal Sasquatch: Seeking the Natural Origins of a Cultural Icon

Linda writes "I wanted to share my experience I had back in April of this year. This was in a large natural area in Southeast Michigan. I was suppose to meet up with my research/ investigating friend on a Friday night in May at a camp. The weather was not so great on the way down. It was storming off and on throughout the afternoon. When I got to the camp nobody was there. My friend Gabe was still working and had not been able to come yet. It wasn't dark yet but raining so I stayed in my van. Finally after texting back and forth, we established that He would come out the next morning because the radar showed a huge storm approaching and there were already flash flood warnings out. So as twilight approached I decided to go outside even though it was sprinkling and load up on my drinks for the night so I would not have to get out again after dark in the storm approaching. I did not have a fire going didn't see the sense in that. After grabbing two pops from my cooler I approached the opening of my van the slider door on the side. I had miscalculated my timing and now it was fairly dark with almost no light..I looked toward my left out into this neighboring field there were 4 sets of eyes kind of greenish, and they were heading right at me. Now I figured they were about the right height for coyote or deer but I was a bit confused as to why they were coming at me. I grabbed my little flashlight from behind the seat and turned it on the eyes and yelled out in a very stern voice "Whatever you are that's far enough!" The creatures stopped and I realized now they were whitetails. All adult deer no fawns or bucks with them. In that second I thought to myself Why are these deer running up to me that's not normal behavior, light went off in my head, they were trying to escape a predator. Soon as I thought that they all raised their heads and looked back at the wood line on the other side of the field. Then bolted across the field taking off and away to the left. I started panning the wood line and bingo there about 7 or 8 feet ( a guess) up in the air were two huge round forward facing eyes set wide apart..And NOW its watching me instead of following the deer. I called out "I see you" in a casual voice but loud enough to let it know I knew it was there. It kept watching me, I grabbed my bigger flashlight thinking i would light this thing up with my 1500 lumen but no all I could see was the eyes watching me still. Now its very dark and sprinkling harder. I decide to get into my van and get my thermal out thinking Im going to try and thermal this thing. Its still standing in the tree line. I step up into my slider door turn around and sit down on my bed, grab my key fob thinking id shut the slider door while its raining and I'm getting my thermal out..now I hit the keyfob and as the door slides shut I hear this very loud growl/roar and it sounds like it is 6 feet from my van!! The door finishes shutting I hit lock and alarm. I am in shock now and sitting inside in the dark thinking no way am I going back out there and am I going to have to climb over the middle console to jump in the drivers seat to escape?! I listened intently waiting to see if my door was going to be torn off or what this thing was going to do and then the torrential storm hit …I was not going to turn on any interior light and would just keep quiet..even though it rained most of the rest of the night i could hear screams and howls throughout the night. Something screamed and the coyotes sounded off going nuts…Gabe showed up next morning and crossed over there and found suspicious tracks…upon his return to camp he was going to go back and cast the one but it had been scuffed out, very strange. I was happy to not be alone anymore at camp Ill tell you that! Then in June in a different area I was attempting to hike a trail but stopped on top of a berm to look at a print and got charged from behind in the woods behind me but I couldn't see it..you are welcome to call me if you want the rest of that experience. Since I have talked to you on the phone years ago."

Chad writes "Back in 1992, I was stationed at Ft. Lewis in the 3rd Battalion, 1st Special Forces Group (Airborne). We were running a force-on-force training operation. I don't recall the exact location—maybe an hour's drive from Lewis. Our task was to defend a simulated Surface-to-Air Missile (SAM) site consisting of a trailer and container meant to resemble a rocket launcher. We had two Special Forces Operational Detachment Alphas (ODAs) involved, roughly 20 guys total, plus a few support personnel. The site was backed up against the "no play zone," so any attacking team could only approach from the west. It was fortified: two M-60 machine gun nests, a perimeter of seasoned operators, M-16s for each of us, a couple of HF radios—basic gear for a simulated "enemy" approach. No high-speed tech, no grenade simulators that I can recall. The terrain was layered: a track in front of the site, then woods, then a clean trail parallel to a ridge 150 meters to the west. Beyond that, a large field of tall grass. Ferns covered the ridge slope—dense and knee-to-hip high. Our mission was to intercept and resist any attempt to assault the SAM site, likely between dusk and sunrise. We ran rotating two-man patrols along the trail, each covering a three-hour shift. The night of the encounter, I was paired with a Sergeant First Class—an 18D medic whom I'll call "Guy." He'd been in group for years. I was 22 at the time, on of the youngest on site. Moonlight was strong—brilliant enough to allow stealth movement. We paced slowly, stopping every few meters to kneel and scan. After an hour, we paused under a shadowed area. Guy lit a cigarette with quiet precision—no glow exposed. I asked how he did that. He smirked and said, "Sniper check." Then it happened. A deafening scream rang out from the ridge. At first, I thought it was an animal. But then came a bizarre shift: halfway through, it took on a human tone. Eight to ten seconds of sustained vocalization that morphed into a frantic, incoherent babble… and finally, a coyote-like cackle or laughing sound. The volume never dropped. We scanned the ridge. I spotted a silhouette—a massive figure, turning swaying side to side near a tree at the top of the ridge. It looked human. I thought, "Who in group is that size?" We went guns up. The figure turned north and walked away. We pursued him, assuming a diversion tactic to draw us away from the site. But despite jogging, we couldn't close the gap. He moved quickly—strangely so. This went on for nearly a kilometer and a half. The forest thickened. The ridge narrowed – bottle necked. And then the figure veered east—straight toward us—charging downhill like a bipedal rhino through underbrush. Not sticks snapping… limbs breaking. I think at this moment, I realized It wasn't human and started to categorize it. We veered northwest off the trail to intercept. It turned north, the woods were dark – perfect place for a kill zone, an ambush, I could still track its movement. Then… silence. It stopped moving. Total quiet. We crept forward—as noted this was textbook ambush territory. But nothing came. The smell did. It hit in layers. First: wet dog tangled with decay. Then: putrid infection, feces, rot. It overwhelmed me. As the stench peaked, dread set in. Danger. Immediate and primal. I glanced at Guy. He nodded: time to back out. We backed out—me facing rear, unwilling to turn my back. I feared a charge. Surprisingly, Guy was only 15 feet behind. I suspect he walked backward too. Eventually we hit the trail again, dazed. We stood in silence. Not tactical—just stunned. I have no concept of how long we stood there. I remember being totally surprised by how far we went, and how far off the trail we went. Almost like an unexplainable time warp. We never spoke of it again. The only time I had heard what Guy had experienced was later that morning as he debriefed the CO and some of the others. There is much more to this encounter that I would like to discuss with you."

Dominic writes "There was two separate occasions with in the same year it happened once when eight years old another when I was about nine. When I lived in the town of Allen in western New York. We lived on basswood hill and our family owned about Ten acres of land but our neighbors each had 250 acres of land and they were hunters so really only were around on the weekend and or hunting season. So they would let us in there property whenever it wasn't hunting season. And me and some family members all around the same age as me built a fort in a heavy pine tree area and it was fairly cold out it was late October. Well we were gonna build a little camp fire but I decided to sneak a pot form in the kitchen and put rocks in there to hold heat. (8) year old take in mind. Well as we were sneaking items in and out of the kitchen on our way back to our fort I saw in the tree opening a face a gorilla face looking in at us and I ran away along with the other kids and grabbed our bigger pocket knives and went back to see it was gone. The other encounter was on the same property. But in the summer. Me and my nephew were gonna camp out out back and as we were bringing the tents out something caught my eye in our hay field we assumed immediately it was a black bear and they were common in the area but as we looked longer and the sun was setting we realized this thing was massive. So we got our binoculars which these binoculars were garbage kids toys pretty much but also gave us a slightly better look. This thing kinda was shaped like a gorilla once again. I just remembered seeing very large shoulders and it was on all fours but had its rear end towards the ground. I don't know if you're familiar with the movie Tarzan but we grew up watching it . It reminded me of kerchek the head ape. But we went inside to find an adult to show them but by the time they came out it was gone."

Sean writes "I'm a 51 year old clinical social worker, love the woods, and have had a few interesting experiences myself but we're writing today because my 13 year old, Bennett, came back from a week long Scout camp in Mississippi in which he AND his friend Dylan experienced the following: The two boys were hanging out by themselves in an area somewhat isolated, waiting on the other boy's dad to meet them. Bennett suggested they had time to walk up a nearby trail and look around. Shortly after starting out they hear footsteps in the woods to their left. And yes, when they stopped the footsteps would stop. The boys knew there was another nearby trail and called out, "Hello"? No answer. They walked again and again hear the footsteps. They stop again. Then, as Bennett tells it, they're looking in the direction of where the steps were coming from. He said the woods are not thick at all and they can see pretty well at 50' plus into the woods. He said they both see this clear mass from behind a tree that looks like it's "on delay". He then named a movie trying to describe what it looked like and I asked if it was like the Predator movie and he said yes. He said it looked to be a little taller than me so about 6' and the "top part" of it would lean out from the tree. Although I've heard of these experiences before, Bennett had not, which makes this awfully awfully strange in my book! We would love to get your feedback and experience about this "encounter"(?)! We will also be speaking with Seth, Seth writes "I found your pod cast last year and I've been hooked ever since. I'm a farmer and Hunter and everything outdoors guy and I had a short experience while mushroom hunting with my ex girlfriend and our son 2019. I've wanted to share with my friends but I haven't told anybody because like many others I don't want the you're crazy label. I'd love to talk to you and see what you think cause I'm still a skeptic on the whole Sasquatch thing but now I'm about 60%-40% that there's something out there after what happened to us. I used to make fun of people who brought it up and now I actually feel bad cause I believe something is out there now and I'd like youre take?"

Carrie writes "It's taken me almost 3 years to write this email. I've tried a few times over the years but convinced myself that you probably won't contact me so I just deleted the other emails. But I have an encounter that happened to me when I was 20 and the details of what I seen will stick with me for the rest of my life! Long story (extremely short:) Me and my x boyfriend was at the boat ramp on Quintette River in Escambia Florida at dusk. The sun was still up enough we could see good but it was starting to set. This was around the beginning of summer as I remember sitting at the ramp on shorts. We was killing time until we went back to his house. We was there an hour maybe a little more before we heard a HUGE splash from across the river, which is a decent size river. Before the splash, there was dead silence.. Across from the ramp it's nothing but woods and forest for miles. I thought a bear or alligator jumped into the river and was swimming to us so we ran to my truck that was parked at the edge of the ramp. I turned on my headlights so we could see clearly and the creature was already halfway across the river! It was RUNNING NOT SWIMMING with it's hands over it's head almost like an over hand swimming motion but he never went deeper than his chest. The way he was able to cross a river that deep and swift as fast as he did was mind-blowing and I almost couldn't comprehend it at the time. I was frozen in fear when it got to the end of the ramp, I expected it to keep coming up the ramp but instead it pulled it's self up on the DOCK and it stared at us, eyes wide teeth showing. I can describe everything from every wrinkle in his face, his devilish eyes, nails, arms, chest EVERYTHING! The ramp is over 4 foot wide and his chest was as big of not a little bigger then the width of the ramp! It started climbing up the end of the ramp, after I got a good look at everything, I backed up and turned the truck around as fast as I could and got out of there. Years later there are STILL finger nail marks on that ramp where it pulled itself up! Since then I have met my current Boyfriend (he has his own encounter where he was chased by one a couple years before we met) and we love to go out riding at dusk to dawn throughout the night in the forest looking to see what we can come across. We love all animals and how beautiful the night sky is. We stay alert and because of that we have a few different times and I have a couple daytime pictures of different things that happened but none as clear as the time I was less than 15 foot from one. I have more details regarding his face, color and everything from when it came across the river at me but it would take a long time to explain in an email. I truly hope you reach out to me! I would love to tell my encounter and describe in detail every thing I seen as he stared me down in the few minutes before I could drive away. No doubt he was coming to kill us, he was very evil, his eyes dark and teeth showing!"

Tonight I will be speaking to Tom and Larry Baxter. Tom writes "I'm not sure if this would be interesting for you, and it's a second-hand account. My dad actually had the encounter and he passed away at age 84 a couple of years ago. I grew up in the Albany/Corvallis Oregon area, and as a child, my dad would tell us his story of his encounter which occurred in the Silverton Oregon area circa 1955/56 timeframe. His story was a brief one, but very descriptive (mostly what others on your show have described it) and it did impact his life and thoughts about the experience over his lifetime, and it made my brother and I very curious as we grew up in the Willamette Valley area. He saw the creature from his car in the Central Howell area at the intersection of Silverton and Howell Prairie roads. He was with his girlfriend at the time and they saw the creature emerge from the grass field alongside the intersection road at night. Anyway, if you are interested in this, I can tell the brief story of how he described it, etc." We will also be speaking to Larry Baxter regarding his book, Abandoned: The History and Horror of Port Chatham, Alaska. Port Chatham, Alaska was once a busy fishing village. By 1950, every single resident had left the town, leaving it abandoned. Over the years, legends told that the residents fled because they were being terrorized by a Bigfoot-like creature the local natives called Nantiinaq. Stories of mutilated bodies, missing hunters and strange, otherworldly creatures have long been associated with Port Chatham. Retired police investigator, Larry Baxter, delves into the real-life mystery of Port Chatham and chronicles his research for the truth into one of Alaska's most infamous legends.

A listener writes "I was working as an HVAC Tech but was still learning the ropes and was being introduced into what being on call was like- long story short a coworker picked me up one night and we went up towards northern western Massachusetts for a no heat call. After spending some time in the basement with the hatchway doors open, my coworker went outside to use the bathroom and I followed him out to catch some fresh air and get something from the van. He goes out maybe 30/40 yards so the home owner doesn't see so he's pretty far from me. A few minutes pass by and as I'm sitting in the van (on my phone) I hear something walk up towards the van. After this thing had come up to the van with be sitting in it for over 10 minutes, there was a crack in the back door of the van so it wasn't open completely but you could see through about 3-4 inches. This thing made eye contact with me with 1 eye. Stood there for about 10-15 seconds and then blinked. After a few more seconds this thing took off incredibly fast after hearing some noise come from the open basement door."

Tonight we will be speaking to Austin and his parents Tim and Linda. The family is from Oregon and Tim and Linda both had encounters when they were younger. Austin shares a strange encounter from a lake monster. We will also be speaking to Wyatt. Wyatt had an encounter a year ago with his cousin in Michigan. Happy Fathers Day!

Tonight we will be speaking to Chuke and Todd. Chuke writes "I'm Chuke from Chuke's Outdoor Adventures. I was featured on The Alaska Triangle season 2 that can still be viewed on Discover Plus. I'm a bigfoot researcher living in Alaska and I have a weekly bigfoot show I do every Sunday on YouTube. I work regularly with Rob Roy Menzies, owner of The Bigfoot Art Gallery in Palmer and Larry Bean's Baxter author of a book on Port Chatham. I would love to be a guest on your show to talk about my investigations of sasquatch on Prince of Whales Island (where the upside-down trees are) and my sighting of a cat-like creature here in Alaska that matches the sighting of a recent guest from Oregon you had." Todd writes "Trying to get something off my chest that happened in the upper peninsula of Michigan in 1977. It's a kind of long story. I saw the creature up close when I was 11 years old." Spoke to the witness and he has agreed to come on the show. He said I was playing in the woods not paying attention to my surroundings and I came across this thing and this thing stood up and looked at me. The face reminded me of an old Native American but it was not human. I think it was digging for something. I was uncomfortable close. The creature looked at me in disgust and turned and walked away. At the same time I was running the opposite direction."

Lindsey from northern MN writes "I was raspberry field picking and encountered what I at first thought was a mother bear and 2 cubs but they had hair not fur and it was auburn/brown less black like the bears in the area. The mother (large one) was distinctly "picking" raspberries which has never sat well with me. A bear would have eaten berries off the bush and not as quiet. The two young ones always had their back towards me and I think they were trying to be in little balls. I never saw their faces. They were trying not to appear large. The big one held its head down so I didn't see eyes or face. I didn't even know they were there until I was too damn close to do anything about it. My child mind was in the space of it could have killed me if it wanted to. I picked right around it ended the row and very quietly and slowly retreating back to my grandfather and grandma who were back at the house. I told them there were bears in the field my grandfather shot off a rifle several times to scare them away. I knew damn well it wasn't a bear but I also was under 12 and I didn't know what it was I didn't have words to describe exactly what I had seen nor had I heard of big foot or Sasquatch. I was however completely terrified by this experience. Having seen a grizzly bear as an adult and a very large black bear I can say it was not that. I think it was kneeling and crouching. I was directly on the other side of the bush from it the raspberries were set up in rows. This was a large field surrounded by forest on three sides. Lots of deer lived in the area my family hunted and I grew up spending all my summers with them helping pick. It happened very early in the morning I was the first one out there and the dew was still wet on the leaves and it was cool still. The sun was just starting to come up but it was still filtering through the trees. We didn't start picking this early but I wanted to get a jump on it because the summers were so hot and humid. I used to pick what was equivalent to 24 pints 2 flat carriers before it would get too hot to mess with. Everyone in the area knew my grandma. She was very popular and she raised my mom in Detroit lakes with 5 other siblings. So I didn't want people bothering her as she had dementia and failing heath as she was in her late 90's. I had stumbled on your show by accident but having the experience I had obviously I listened to all the episodes. I never heard anything like the Ohio sounds they make on property nor the gibberish that was recorded in CA. I have heard what I can only describe to you as broken owls. They weren't quite right but I couldn't put my finger on exactly how I knew but I just felt like it was mimicking owl maybe. Grandpa lit the property like it was Fort Knox. I maybe understand that more now after listening to your show. They were one of the first people to move into that area. Across the road from them which is like 1/4 mile away from their house was the nearest neighbor and Skip had a cabin and he would fish on weekends. My grandparents lived there full time. None of their immediate neighbors did. And again very spread out. You were truly on your own out there if anything happened. That was the last time I ever picked berries alone. I wouldn't go that far into that field either. I would never have my back turned to those trees either after that experience."   Lorenzo writes "I have gone back and forth wanting to email you. I'm just going to start from a weird encounter then into the sighting I had. In 2014, My wife and I were visiting her parents in Brookings Oregon, Brookings is a pretty rural area on the southern coast of Oregon on the border of California near the redwoods and being from Southern California it was simply beautiful. My father in law wanted to take us up the Winchuck River to a place called the lundlum house. its an open cabin you can camp at. This cabin is 11 miles up river from the 101. While we were driving up you veer left on wheeler creek rd from Winchuck river road. This road turns into dirt and gravel, while we were driving up a red SUV came flying down the road back towards Winchuck River rd they almost hit us and at the time we thought they were just jerks. We kept going and on the right you see this two story cabin and there is open grass area there's a trail down to the river its beautiful. No one was in the cabin so I went in and explored the cabin and layout. Then I noticed the trail to the river and this is where it got weird. I walk down the trail and I am taking in the scenery I look to my right and see a chair, a fishing pole with the line still in the water and an open beer can almost still full. I found it odd and no one was around... It took me a couple minutes to put it together did those people we past leave this stuff? I showed my wife and we found it odd. November 2016 we were back visiting my in laws with my son who was born in June of 2016. we also had a friend come along and one day we decided to show her the cabin. Right before we do the slight left up the road to the Ludlum house I had an anxious feeling come over me. We were driving slow because we were in a Prius and my son in the car. The river is to our right and around a bend I look down at the river and what I see is something standing upright in the middle of the river and look over its shoulder as we drive past and I say to my wife did you see that and she said yep that was sasquatch. We park in an area where there are camp sights and my wife and our friend get out and I said I am going to stay with the car and the whole time it felt like we were being watch and I basically ushered my friend and her friend back in the car because I didn't like the feeling. Driving back to the main road we were talking about it and we convinced ourselves what we saw we really didn't see it. I was very observant about where I saw the creature and I thought maybe it was a tree or something but I thought I recognized the spot but that spot had nothing in the middle of the river. To me inside I thought oh we did see what we saw and it moved on. Wes ever since that I get a weird feeling going up the Winchuck River after 6 miles, Its beautiful up there but I just don't like going up that way.

Nick writes "I had a roadside sighting in CA with my mom summer of 2008 when I was 18. It was about 12:30-1am in the foothills of Placerville CA. We had a newspaper route that often had us heading home past midnight. It was mid August a few months after graduating from high school. It was a beautiful night we had the windows down just cruising. My mom had a Geo Metro that we used for the paper route with a 3 cylinder engine so it was not fast lol. It was a blind corner and our headlights hit this thing, and my mom didn't see it at first (she never sees anything, we once almost hit a buck so close I could see the velvet on his antlers but she didn't see it at all) but then she downshifted and hit the gas. I knew what I saw but I turned to her and asked what she saw, she had the same description as me so knew I wasn't crazy because what I saw was nothing short of impossible. I saw it running before the headlights actually hit it and it was like a cartoon how it was running, hands down by his side ( I say his because for some reason I knew it was a male) and his head didn't bobble at all. As soon as the headlight hit this thing it just stopped on a dime, the dust it kicked up floating past like a mist as it stood there. Bright like blood orange eye shine (not glowing) with a hint of green. It was holding a watermelon in one arm with other hanging down by its side it's hand shaped like a Lego man hand. It wasn't crazy huge, maybe six to six and a half feet tall. All black but thinning around the pecks. I could see the veins in his biceps. It looked like an Aboriginal person from Australia. That's the closest thing I can compare it too. Very human like. Definitely not an animal."

Tonight I am going to chat with 3 individuals, all hunters and all of them have experienced something they cannot explain while hunting. Joe who is from Ohio had a strange experience while hunting. Ross who is also an experienced hunter writes "I recently picked up my bow to go hunting for whitetail after about a 15 year hiatus. I have moved to Columbia SC from NC . But I was raised in the mountains of West Virginia. We're I was hunting in SC was part of the urban hunting that was provided almost in the city right on the outskirts I had moved to a apartment and found 15 acres were there were at least 6 deer on it . 4 does and two bucks was what I have seen . Now this was last October. I was hunting from the ground and I had 4 does run by me very spooked and then 3 of those deer ran back by me . As I was sitting there I noticed that there was what I thought was a wild hog on the ground about 50 yards away from me. As I struggled to see what it was ,looking back I believe this animal was fazing into our reality. Then we will wrap up with Ryan who is from Oregon. Ryan describes hearing what sounded like people talking but could not figure who or what it was. In the same area he describes seeing this ball of light that was 20 feet across go down into the canyon.

I will be speaking to Author Justin McNeal about his new book The Bigfoot Paradox: Everything is a Lie, and Everything is True.   Summary of the book Are you ready to question everything you thought you knew? For centuries, legends of towering, elusive giants lurking in the wilderness have haunted our imagination and defied explanation. But what if the stories were true...and false at the same time? This isn't just a book about Bigfoot—it's an invitation to step into a twisted reality where myth and fact blur, and where truth hides in the shadows, waiting to ambush you. Inside these pages, you'll uncover shocking accounts, cryptic clues, and hidden histories that have remained buried for decades. You'll journey through hoaxes, government cover-ups, scientific anomalies, and eerie encounters that will make you question every "fact" you've ever heard about the legend of Bigfoot. But this story doesn't end with distant folklore. The author himself has ventured deep into the unknown, surviving a harrowing encounter with beasts as legendary as Bigfoot himself—a near-fatal experience that left him forever changed. Step into his world, where personal brushes with terror, close calls, and whispered secrets reveal a side of cryptids you've never seen before. This book doesn't ask if Bigfoot exists. It dares you to decide for yourself. Delve into the unknown, the mysterious, and the truth that will leave you speechless. Prepare to question everything you thought you knew: Are the hunters actually the hunted?" Discover the real reason no bodies are ever found… or is that just another lie?" From ancient legends to modern cover-ups, has the truth about Bigfoot been hiding in plain sight?" Science or folklore? This book blurs the line until there's no going back." A shocking experiment proves: People see what they want to see. But what if you're wrong?" An eerie blend of fact and fiction—so twisted even we aren't sure what's real anymore." Is Bigfoot just a myth… or an unearthly being defying everything we understand?" The exercises in this book will awaken your spirit, break you free from the constraints of modern life, and transform you into a primal force of nature—drawing Bigfoot to you like a magnet.   The Bigfoot Paradox: Everything is a Lie, and Everything is True

Tonight I will be speaking with Corey from Central Oregon. Corey in 1994 was partying on Round Butte. That night turned into terror as the group was spot lighted from this large ball of light in the sky. On their way out Corey and his friends saw a large creature and decided to give chase. The night gets much stranger.

Thomas writes "Hey wes longtime listener I live in cle elum wa I had a sighting in 1976 when I was 9 so if interested get ahold of me 😁." Spoke to the witness and he has agreed to come on the show. He said "My older sister wanted to go have a smoke and she was not allowed to smoke. We hiked through the forest when I came upon this creature and it was squatted down. I heard the growl before I saw it. I am about 8 feet away and the creature went from a crouched position to standing up and it seemed like she went up and up and up. It had a lot of human features but the mouth went from ear to ear. I could not believe how big the mouth was. I staring at it and it is staring at me and my sister grabs me and we take off running. My aunt later told me that "it" lives in her barn, she saw it many times." We will also be speaking to Gil and Gil writes "In 1987 when I was fifteen years old and on my way home one late night or early morning on my moped and one stepped into the road right in front of me and stopped directly in front of me and I almost hit him. I was so close to him I could have touched him. From the first to the last, my latest sighting I saw a family , being a large male and female who was just a foot shorter than the male, and she was carrying a little one, it was less than a mile from my home , they had glowing red eyes and the little one had glowing white eyes. they crossed the road in front of me and then stopped on the side of the road."

Spoke to Todd and Kerri who are from Louisiana. They were camping and had seen eyeshine from two individuals who were about 6-7 feet tall. Kerri and Todd describe pebbles hitting their tent and strange vocalizations. The two individuals came into camp and were touching the tent and walking around the camp. Todd says "I could hear them hitting my truck and I lost it. I came out of my tent with an airhorn and yelling. We grabbed our stuff and left. I forgot my phone which was recording." After the truck drives off you hear a strange vocalization I thought was a hog but the more I listened to it, its not a hog. Cossatot sounds

Tonight I will be speaking to Doug who is from Alberta Canada. John writes "My family and extended family arrived at the Wabasso Campsite the afternoon on Sunday August 7th 2022. Its important to note that the holiday fell on August 1st that year so we arrived after the long weekend rush, additionally it was a Sunday (not on a long weekend) so the campground wasn't as busy. Our trailer was located at the first spot (D1) on the right as you enter Loop D at the Wabasso campsite. Our family typically books this campground during this time year every year so we're familiar with the area. My father and mother in-law as well as my brother and sister in-law along with my two nephews (6 & 8 years old at the time), joined my wife and I and our two daughters (5 & 7) for a week-long family camping trip. We had booked site D1 for my immediate family, my father and mother in-law we located directly NW of us across the roadway and my brother and sister in-law were our neighbors directly to the East of us. After a busy first day and getting all three of our sites setup and everyone situated and fed, we decided to have a fire with the entire family at my father and mother in-laws site located directly across the roadway from our site. After the sun had set and darkness was beginning to fall, we decided to put all our children to bed at around 10:00-10:30PM. After tending to our children's bedtime routines, we bid goodnight to our daughters, who were bubbling with excitement about our camping adventure. They giggled and laughed as we left them snug in their beds in our trailer. My wife and I made our way across to rejoin our family around the fire. We all were sitting on one side of the fire when we rejoined the group as there was a light wind and we were avoiding the smoke from the fire. Shortly after sitting, the light wind changed direction and I was the first to take action making the jump across the semicircle now sitting across from my entire family on the other side of the fire. This change in seating now gave me a better vantage point now looking South and in better view of our Trailer and children. Who at this point had quieted down as we could no longer hear laughter coming from our trailer, thinking they were well on their way to sleep.   As soon as I was seated and had taken in a view of our trailer, I noticed something large directly behind our trailer across the roadway. It then started moving West away from the rear of our trailer toward the entrance of the campground. Instinctively I stood up as I knew it was something large but what confused me most was the color. White or possibly slightly gray figure. Now at this time the moon had just finished cresting from behind Mt. Edith Cavell and because there was no cloud cover, the moon provided just enough ambient lighting to witness the event at this hour. According to google earth, I would put the rough distance from my vantage point to the figure at 150-175'. The creature began moving westward, away from our campsite. It appeared to be hunched over, and my gut told me it was intentionally trying to appear smaller, suggesting a keen awareness of its surroundings. Once it starting travelling West away from my trailer, I stood up and once I did the creature took notice and accelerated with such silent pace it startled me. The moment I stood up my wife and sister in-law took notice and both caught obstructed views of the creature accelerating across the terrain away from our campsite. The terrain was mostly bare and filled with deadfall for maybe 25-35 feet or more along the southern side of the roadway providing me with an unobstructed view. The entire event occurred in 5 seconds maybe. Immediately following the event I went to check on my children. When I walked inside the trailer, both were sat up in bed frightened and were both claiming a bear or something big was outside the trailer. Dad calmed their fears, tucked them back in and returned to the fire to debate what some of us had witnessed. Both my wife and sister in-law agree it was a large albino type animal. Myself having the best vantage point, believes it was bipedal and hunched over to appear smaller as its forward limbs were not touching the ground as it accelerated and reacted to my change in behavior. The following day I walked the path I believed it traveled but there were no tracks unfortunately. The Jasper area was very dry and had not seen hardly any rain in the days or weeks leading up to this encounter. Additionally, I also stopped in at the campsite registry and asked the park Ranger if any other campers had reported any albino animals in the area. Which they had not. I am certain this was not a bear or moose as the creature was too silent as it accelerated and moved with agility."   John from Episode 883, if you remember he is a Nurse and had an encounter in 2020. Spoke to John and he wrote a book from eyewitness accounts in his area of Kentucky.  I invited John back to the show to discuss his new book. Here is a like along with the description For centuries reports of bipedal Sasquatch have captivated the public, but a lesser-known phenomenon lurks in the shadows...encounters with quadrupedal Sasquatch. These chilling sightings challenge conventional wisdom, forcing us to reconsider what we think we know about these elusive creatures. In Crouching Behemoth: Quadrupedal Sasquatch, we have the first book of its kind; it is the result of an almost three-year deep dive into spider crawls as well as walking, running, and gallops on all four limbs. Renowned anthropologist Dr. Jeff Meldrum lends his expertise in an exclusive interview, shedding light on the biomechanics and plausibility of this behavior. While he did not fully endorse this type of maneuverability, it is very interesting in what he did say regarding the aforementioned type of behavior and more. Charlie Raymond, one of the top field researchers and founder of the KBRO in Kentucky, weighs into it as well. Besides the multitude of frankly disturbing eyewitness testimony, we will also hear from Dr. David Harmon, a distinguished physician in the treatment of PTSD and how a traumatized witness can be treated! If all this doesn't convince you that this is definitely a different kind of Sasquatch book, you will find that although the subject matter is treated very serious, there is much humor sprinkled throughout this 400 plus page volume to lighten it up once in a while. This book is a fun, must read for Bigfoot enthusiasts, skeptics, and anyone fascinated by the intersection of science, mystery, and the human experience. This book has it all...well, almost all as the scratch and sniff Sasquatch fragrance was eliminated because I didn't want people out there saying this book stinks. You just might like this one, folks!

Tonight I will be speaking to Wes who is from Wisconsin. Wes writes "This happened in the late 90's but I'm foggy on the exact yr. I know it had to be around 96 or 97 cause i was still too young to get into the bars and so most of my weekends were at house parties. This night is no different, I arrive at my friends place around midnight, I wanna say it was early fall when this story takes place cause i can still remember warming up my p.o.s. chevette. There were 3 other guys including myself, it was nothing exciting, just playing goldeneye on the 360, laughing our asses and enjoying life. Then suddenly one of the guys says that he's sick of sitting around and that we should go do something, we were all curious as to what he had in mind and suddenly my other buddy shouts out "the baby grave or or columbia mansion!!" We all looked at each other through bloodshot eyes, started laughing and shouted "lets go"! The "baby grave and Columbia Mansion" have been the haunted "goto" place for yrs around the Marshfield Wi area and they are both relatively close by in proximity, (within a mile or 2) tonight was no different. It really is the only "cool" place to go and possibly have any kind of paranormal experience, or so we were told. All 4 of us dragged our asses into one of the more reliable vehicles (89 grand prix!!) and got comfortable cause it was about a 45 min drive. The drive down was uneventful, we just joked around, talked about girls, shared the latest drama/rumors and that was pretty much it. After what seemed like an eternity, we finally arrived on columbia rd. Which was out in the sticks to say the least, if we had broken down or anything, I'm pretty sure I never would've found my way home. Luckily my buddy DJ (the driver) knew the approximate location of the baby grave but wasn't quite 100% sure. So we drove around for another hour trying to find this stupid baby grave,we were all getting impatient and one of us mentioned that we should just stop by the first house we see with the lights on. (as i'm remembering this, i couldn't believe our level of stupidity, I mean it was now about 2:30 in the am) but that didnt seem to effect our decision making, as you'll see, plus we were seriously lost now. After about 10 more mins of wandering aimlessly, now just looking for any sign of civilization instead of the baby grave, we finally came around a corner and saw this amazing iron gate that stood about 20 ft high. Right above it was a dim orange light glowing in the darkness, I yelled stop cause I saw this light, and another light on the porch front of this beautiful home. All 4 of us rubbernecked this huge iron gate and realized someone was awake in the room adjacent to the porch cause we could see them walking around. Now this was no ordinary mansion, it was reminiscent of an old barn that had been converted into a home, It looked lived in, but not dilapidated or unloved. It was quite beautiful. The paint was fresh, the gate looked new. The driveway leading into the yard looked well used and well manicured, the yard or what we could see of it, did look a little unmanaged, but not forgotten. I looked over at my buddy and said, "the gates open". My buddy kinda mumbled something like, "i'm not going in there". I looked at my friend, "Dawson" and he's like, "let's go". So myself and my buddy dawson squeezed through the open gate and approached the lit up porch. I still remember the feeling I got walking up those creeky steps, it's hard to explain, but I didn't feel fear, just a sense of something was wrong with this picture. Dawson didn't climb the steps, he just stood there waiting for me to knock. So I did. After about 30 seconds of uncomfortably waiting, I heard the inner door creek open and then the outer door popped open and I stepped back to let it swing by me. My first reaction was "what the f**k!!" cause what I was looking at was no ordinary old woman. This woman was about 4'11", had long thinning white whispy hair, looked to be over a hundred yrs old, she was wearing what seemed to be 1800s style clothing, the light on the deck was gas or a candle and what caught me even further off guard was she was holding a tray with a candle lit in it. But as soon as I noticed that I just as quickly forgot about cause she started talking to me. She spoke in old english, using the words "ye" and asking where our wagon was. Dawson and I were baffled and speechless. She then started asking about our shoes and where would we get something like that at this day and age. I didn't answer any of her questions, I just apologized for bothering her at such a late hour and asked if she could give us directions to the nearest town. She responded kindly and started telling us to take these "wagon trails" this and that way and we'll eventually find the town of Columbia. I said thankyou so much for your help and apologized again and we quickly walked back to the car. Dawson and I sat in the car silent. After what felt like hours but was probably only a min or 2, I looked over at dawson and asked if that really happened. He was in as much shock as I was and whispered, " I think so". Our other 2 friends were now in the front seat and kept asking what happened, who did we talk to, did you find out how to get the hell out of here? I was silent. I stared out the window and could still se her silhouette moving around. Dawson asked our other 2 friends to stop asking questions and turn around, get the hell out of here. We used the directions the lady gave us and that took us to what we had been looking for, this whole time. The baby grave. We parked the car, got out and told our other 2 friends the story of what we had just witnessed. They were as baffled and speechless as dawson and I were. But thats when we heard it. At first we couldn't make out what the sound was, but i kept getting louder and louder...and louder until it sounded like it was in the bushes 20 ft away from us. It was a baby crying, long terrible cries. Cries that make you wanna run to the baby and console it, do anything to comfort the child. It was terrifying and incredibly disheartening. I could feel my eyes welling up for this screaming baby, knowing theres nothing I can do to help it. All 4 of us just stood there looking in all directions and we could all see fear in each others eyes. Without a word we jumped in the car and headed back the way we came, spinning the tires off our 89 grand prix, somehow knowing our night wasn't over and dreading every second. Nobody was speaking, all of us had one thing in mind, get to the highway, get home. Thats when we saw it. "Theres no possible way, I was thinking, what am I looking at? This can't be the same house"! We were now looking at the iron gate. (the same iron gate that was new an hour ago) Dj slowed the car to a crawl, it no longer was new, the light above it no longer glowed. The gate now hung off it's hinges, rusty, just barely dangling there. The driveway was overgrown, the porch had a tree growing through it, weeds had invaded and took it over, 7 ft tall briar bushes, were now where we had just walked an hour ago. The paint was flaking off badly, some places no longer had paint, just exposed boards, half the friggin house was caved in, the porchlight was hanging off the wall for what seemed to be for years. But one thing had remained the same throughout this impossible adventure. The little old lady was still pacing around with her candle lit in her tray. All 4 of us could see her, and all 4 of us felt like our minds were lost. Confusion had set in, we started arguing. "how could this be", "are we sure this is the same house", "that can't be the little old lady", all these questions were being shout out. Dawson and I both shouted at what seemed like the exact same moment, "floor it" and so DJ did. No words were spoken, I could hear our friend Knetter crying. I placed my hand on his shoulder and told him that we'll all talk about it after we get back. But sadly after we got back none of us ever really spoke again, this memory has been with me now for about 35 yrs and last year I received confirmation that it did happen. An old highschool friend reached out to me, telling me that she had heard about our story from one of the other 3 guys. She mentioned that her mom grew up just kitty korner from the "columbia mansion" and there have been several similar ghost stories that have happened throughout the years, not just to her mom, but to her moms friends. What's even weirder is the town the old lady told me to goto, was called "Columbia" and all that's left of that town was the baby grave. Oh and one more thing, upon the drive home from that crazy night, I realized we were visiting both these places in between 3 and 4am. I think about this night often, constantly remembering it, wondering what we had witnessed. Did we get caught in a time slip, would it happen again if I went back? How was this even possible? So many questions, especially now that it's been confirmed. The second story is much more recent. It involves some kind of weird cryptid that was invisible. But if you wanna hear that one let me know."

I am not sure how to write this one up. Spoke to the witness and before we started the interview he said "I have the creepiest paranormal encounter you have probably ever heard….30 min later I said "You were right, that was the creepiest thing I have ever heard." a listener writes "Hello Wes, I have listened to your show for a couple years now and was curious if you are still doing them. I have had some very strange encounters starting when I was a Senior in High School in 1989. I am now in Western North Carolina and after 4 years of a quiet life, I am now having encounters with creatures in the Smoky Mountains and my home here that sits atop a Mountain just outside the Cherokee Indian Reservation. I would love to discuss some of these events with you and possibly share some of my stories on your show if possible. Please let me know if you are interested. I do have some pics and Audio of some of my encounters as well."

Kris writes " In early January I decided to head to RMNP west of Estes Park to hike up and snowboard down an old ski hill there. This is something I've done many times on my own and often there are others doing the same. Although I think it's a bit more rare to go at night, you'll still see folks up there hitting a line a night with head lamps and lights. This time I decided to go at night on my own. I did tell 3 friends where I was going and actually texted one friend a starry Pic from the trailhead. The trailhead lot was empty as we're the ranger stations on the way in. So, at this point I headed up the hill. It usually takes about an hour depending on snow conditions. I had a snowboard, a backpack with snacks and a Bluetooth speaker. I typically opt out of using snowshoes because Ive got to carry them down as well. I threw on the whole Sabbath paranoid album to get my head straight and motivated. The hill is a limited number of runs with low angles so there is really no avalanche danger. A week prior, I did the exact same thing. A night hike and boarded down. So, I was confident and enjoying the solace. Even over the sabbath, I could here the wind moving tall trees and flakes hitting the ground. The trail isn't challenging going up and the terrain opens and closes with the trees in the background. About 45 minutes in, I am at the point where the hill opens up and is peppered with trees in the ski slope. The sides are surrounded by darkness due to the trees around. My speaker suddenly says "low battery". I kept walking to the top where the hill funnels you into a narrow trail between more trees. ( i had my phone, so i could point this part out on Google maps) Right then, I decide to reach back and turn off the speaker so I don't have to hear the low battery alert. I continue up this narrow trail for about 80 yards, just short of thr length of a football field. Only hearing the flakes landing, wind, and my crunchy boot prints, out of nowhere came the loudest BARK, with a roaring echo, I've ever heard. At this point, I froze. My whole body went into shock. I went from nice n warm because of all the movement to cold as ice. I lost feeling in my lips. I didn't know what to do, or say or.... So I did what I've done on a couple occasions. I channeled my inner Phil Anselmo and ripped the biggest scream I could. I yelled HEY! With everything I had. I wanted to Guage where this noise came from so I yelled. After, I sat down shaking. About 15 heartbeats later, BARK! At that moment I knew it was in the trees down from me. Silence in-between these barks so I know it wasn't moving. I got into my bag and took out 3 lights I use for night biking. All of which are at least 1000 lumens. I pointed one up the trail, one down the trail, and one right in front of me into the trees. I listened and heard nothing. I'm thinking, did I imagine this? So I go HEY one more time. Sure enough, about 10- 15 heartbeats later, BARK. I almost started crying as I strapped my snowboard faster than I ever could have otherwise. I'm freaking out in silence as I think I'm about to board into this sound by heading down. As I'm thinking all of this, I've gotten ready and am about to stand up. This is where in the trees ahead of me, a crazy loud laughing started. Hat ha ha ha haha. It echoes as if there are multiple somethings laughing at me. Like a mad joker. I flipped at that point. Mentally freaked out. I was having trouble standing up because my hands were sinking into the snow. I quickly found a way and headed down faster than I would have in the day! I didn't sleep gor two nights, and still have trouble doing so. Thx for reading Wes. I was shaking and having a hard time writing this."   We will also be speaking to Augustus, he writes "My uncle just died and he told we to tell you about all of are interesting stories and the crazy we saw while hunting and horseback riding." Augustus is from Utah and shares strange encounters near his families property.

Jackalynn writes "I've been listening to your show for a few months now, I know you mainly do Sasquatch encounters but after listening to Travis Walton fire in the sky I feel like it's time to share my encounter with a group of aliens I had in 2011. I'd like to share with you if you're interested In hearing it." We will also be speaking to Eric. Eric is from New York, he writes "My daughter may have seen a Bigfoot. Back in January my daughter wanted to go on a walk after dinner. She wanted to walk down to the water not far from our house. I reluctantly agreed. The reason I was reluctant was up to that point I've had a few experiences that led me to believe Sasquatch may live in or travel through this area. These experiences ultimately are what led me to discover your show. So my daughter and I along with my small dog headed out on our walk. My daughter and I wore headlamps to light our way. The road to the water is unlit and travels through a protected wetland that dead ends at the river. The first thing that happened that in hindsight was a red flag was my dog did not want to walk down that road. Several times she stopped and tried to pull back. About 3/4 of the way down there was a tire track in the dirt road that had frozen over. My seven year old could not resist immediately jumping on the ice. It made a loud hollow crumble noise as the ice exploded beneath her feet. Almost immediately after she did this there was a very heavy thud on the ground off to the left about 50 feet into the woods. I immediately stopped my daughter from making noise and listened for about 45 seconds or so. I heard nothing. We continued on. We reached the water turned around and started to head back without incident. We made it about 90% back to the end of the road when we came upon another frozen tire track that apparently my daughter had overlooked on the way down. Curious, I asked my daughter to jump on the ice like she did the first time. She did so and this time almost immediately after the ice broke, off to the left of the road (the opposite side as the first time) there were strange somewhat high pitched whoops that were crossed with a chatter at the end that went on for several seconds. I could tell there were two noises coming from the same area in the woods because the vocals would overlap at times. We froze immediately. We stood still for several minutes after these strange noises were heard. During this time I was slowly panning my headlamp all around looking to see if I could see anything. As I was looking back down the trail towards the water my daughter suddenly ran into me from behind and latched onto to me. As she did this she said "daddy a man! There's a man up there!" I asked her where. She pointed in the opposite direction (the way we were headed) and said he crossed the road up there. I kept searching that area up ahead but I couldn't see anything. We cautiously continued on. She let me know where she saw the man cross the road as we approached the area. There was no evidence of anything having crossed there. We stood there for a few minutes to look and listen. Nothing was observed. Back at the house I asked her what the man looked like. All she could describe was that he was big and black and that it walked across the road up in front of us and she could tell it was looking at us. We went for a walk a few days later down the same road at about the same time with no issue. My dog didn't pull away like she did the first time. That was the most recent experience I've had out of several here in Putnam County New York. The first one was in 2020. I feel like this message is already long so I won't go into the earlier experiences."

There are many questions about what happened to episode 1000. A listener is going to help me release it.

Mac has agreed to come on the show. He had a very recent encounter in PA. There is a lot more to this encounter but Mac describes this area where he hunts and multiple strange events took place that led up to his sighting. Mac said "I only saw one but I am sure there was two of them. Mac writes "I was out hunting squirrel and raccoon, and I experienced a wood knock, the creature following me, seeing it move through my spotlight, and then catching it's face looking at me from behind a tree. It was at least seven feet tall, had a gray haired face with sunken in eyes, big brow ridge, and blocky chin. The hair was thin around the face but covered the mouth and cheek area as if it was an old man's beard. It did not have a cone shaped head, more round like a person. I saw it's face, a little bit of it's neck, and a bit of its dark shoulders before it pulled away quickly behind the tree. As I moved away it followed me, to which I then decided to push through thorns to get back into the creek and across it to get back to the road."

Ernest writes "This encounter takes place in 2001 in Ottawa County, Oklahoma. I was 16 years old. I am 40 now. My three younger sisters and I were coming back from visiting our baby cousin who was recently born. It was about 10 pm driving down the road and headed back home. We see a figure walking down the side of the road, just casually. I mentioned to my sister in the front seat it was awful late to be walking down a dark road without any type of lights. I slow down as I come up behind him. He stood about 9 to 10 feet tall with almost a dark fur coat. He slowly turned his head, and he had the evilest yellow eyes I have ever seen. By this time, my younger sisters are in the back seat screaming and crying, saying don't stop Ernie. I proceed to lock the doors and speed off. To this day we all have the same story. My sister's age at the time is 15 8 6." We will also be speaking to Sara. Sara writes "I was driving in Kansas somewhere just a few miles from Norton. It was about 730 in the morning, the sky was clear blue, no wind, just cold. Out of the blue I felt something hit the back end of my car. It hit me hard enough to look in my rear view mirror…I saw nothing. Then I looked in the Sideview mirror and saw something that looked to be about the size of a small pony or large dog…running across the road. The fields were empty, just fences and fields getting ready to be planted. I got a clear view of it. It had long flowing brown and white hair, like what you would see on an Afghan hound. On the whole body, my brain immediately thought I should stop because I assumed it was a dog. In the middle of nowhere then I saw where the head should be and my brain couldn't compute at all, because it was a human face looking right at me as it ran across the road. I do not understand what I saw but the vision is clear in my head two weeks later….my son thinks it was a skin walker, or dog man…but I don't really believe in that so I am not sure what to think…I am just curious if there have been any other similar sightings in the area or if I saw something that I just can't explain. I would love your opinion."

I will be welcoming Ron to the show. He had an encounter back in the early 1990's. Ron said "We were on vacation, staying in this cabin in U.P. Michigan. The family was down swimming and fishing. I came back to the cabin and I thought someone was in there. I got to the room I thought an intruder or a thief was in there but something told me not to go in there. Sasquatch never crossed my mind. As I grabbed my shotgun it ran out. I followed it out but lost sight of it. As I walked into the forest looking, the intruder got up and ran for the water and jumped in. It wasn't human, it reminded me of non human primate. I never saw it come up for air, it could have swam around the bay in an area I could not see. It was the strangest thing that ever happened to me."

Rick writes "When I was younger I lived in Mississippi in a very little town called Poplar Creek. Its very remote and there is nothing there but open farm land. I now live in Asheville, NC I sometimes go back to MS to see family from time to time. When I do go back I always drive past where I use to live and where I first saw a creature. My family had about 80 acres of land most of it was woodland and swamp area. I never saw the creature until I was older at the age of 15. All of my life my Grandfather use to tell me and my brothers about a wild man and woman that lived in the area and was known to have been living in the area many years. I do know that land we had was very old my Grandfathers Grandparents owned the land and it was passed on over the years. If there were any activity going on over the years when I was younger I had no knowledge of any happenings. Everything changed the summer I turned 13. It was late June and summer vacation was in full effect. Living in this area everyone has a garden of some type. My family's garden was kind of big because we grew most of our food along with hunting. My Mom and Dad went out of town for a the weekend to visit some of my Dads family. During this time I staid at my Uncles house who also lived on the land we had. That Monday afternoon when my Dad came back home he took a walk in the garden and some plants were torn out of the ground and watermelons were busted open and just left in place but were eaten. Other veggies were also picked and parts were on the ground not fully eaten also. My Dad was pissed! He called me and my Cousins over to the garden and questioned us about it. We told him no it was not us and that we did not do any of this. My Grandfather saw my Dad getting on to us about this so he came over and saw everything that had happen. I will never forget my Granddaddy face as he said " It was not the kids. I know who did this". My Granddaddy told us kids to go play as he explained to my Dad about what had happen. My mom and Uncle grew up on the land so I believe they knew but refused to say anything. Come to find out years before my Granddaddy had problems with the wild man and wild woman getting into his chicken coop until it got to the point he quit raising chickens. My Mom and Dad got married when i was 4 or 5 so he missed out on that time and had no idea that even happened. After my Dad heard the story he was in shock but did not believe it until the next morning when more watermelons and other fruits were completely gone. Our two apple trees were picked bare and branches were broken along with our peach trees with peaches that were half eaten or were stepped on. My Dad noticed that our black-eyed peas were being picked and eaten as he would find half eaten hulls or just the hulls on the ground. That night my Dad called his 3 brothers and they came to our house along with my Granddaddy and uncle and they had a meeting in our Livingroom and we the kids had to go play in our rooms. Wes I'm not joking with this my Uncles were locked and loaded Mississippi rednecks were in full effect. LOL.. My Granddad and uncle ( his son) were in the loft of our barn. Two of my Dads brothers got on top of my Dads work shop and my Dad and his other brother were posted up in the field in the back of his old truck. I do not know what time it was but it was late and guns were going off. I jumped up out of bed and ran to a window to see what was going on. After a bit my Mom was pacing back and forth wondering what had happen. The family walked in and each one was shook up. I think because they saw IT.. They told me to go to bed and don't come back out. I could hear them talking and one of my Uncles saying This is not true There is no way that is real I cant believe it .. They staid the night and in the morning everyone went into the woods looking for what they may have seen the night before. around 11 am the men came back with a lot of questions on their face. None of them talked about it and I was told to not talk about this ever to no one. From then on there were no more encounters until the spring of 1993. I was riding the school bus home and was sitting at the back of the bus on the right hand side and my friend Joe was sitting across from me on the left hand side. We passed a bridge that had a small open field on the side of it. This field met the edge of the land my family owned . There it was squatted down drinking water from his hand and in the split 3 seconds Joe and I saw the creature we both turned to each other asking DID YOU SEE THAT! I said what the Hell was that and Joe straight out said Bigfoot!!! a few moments later i was off the bus and was running into tell my Mom. At this time my Dad and Grand Dad had both passed so now this news really shook up my Mom. It was not until a few months later my mother sold the land and we moved away." We will wrap up with Timothy Renner to discuss his new book, I Have Never Minded the Loneliness: Hermits and Their Stories. What compels a person to leave behind society, forsaking family, friends, and the comforts of modern life to live in solitude? The hermits of the 19th and early 20th Centuries are as fascinating as they are mysterious. These enigmatic figures often became the focus of public interest, with newspaper stories turning them into local legends, folk heroes, and symbols of a life apart. Within these pages, you'll discover the extraordinary lives of hermits who defied convention: John Stink, rumored to have died and risen again–more than once; William Woodruff, whose long vow of silence followed a broken heart; Brusher Mills, the serpent-hunter who sold his own snake-oil remedies; and Truman "Commodore" Downs, who claimed Mars as his homeland. Meet Adolphe-Julian Fouré, the reclusive priest who carved strange tales into Brittany's coastal rocks, and Alice Grace, who made her home in an old bacon box, telling fortunes. From William Pester, the desert-dweller who may have inspired Nat King Cole's Nature Boy, to the Old Leather Man, a wandering enigma clad in patchwork leather, and O.B. Joyful, the hermit some call America's first hippie–these stories, and many more, reveal the complex lives of individuals who chose to live apart from the world. Link to: I Have Never Minded the Loneliness: Hermits and Their Stories

Brian writes "I do not believe in bigfoot 100% but I absolutely believe your witnesses. So, on the fence.... However, my friend Gravy and I were backpacking in WNC somewhere south of Boone but north of Ashville. (Switz?) We have crawled all over these mountains for about 20 or 30 years. 10 to 20 mile backpacking weekends. Typically easy to moderate but we weren't afraid of elevations. Anyway it's fall, we ascend to camp on a ciff face just above treetops with more trees above us We camp in the tree line to escape wind but walk back out to clearing before bed to stargaze and smoke a bowl after supper. I walked to edge of lip looking down and notice a blue light. I thought, Oh, we are not alone, there's other campers (headlamp?).. Then as I'm focusing on the headlamp I realized that I could see the area being lit quite well cause there were no leaves on the trees. Basketball sized blue light casually meandering through the pines 10ft off the ground. 2mph maybe. Over there, circle that tree, drift over here, as if directed by wind. Whole thing lasted 10 minutes and when Gravy suggested we circle down and investigate I chickened out and defensibly said HellNah! Eventually it drifted off aimlessly. I just texted him and he has no recollection of this event, granted it was early 90's and we're currently 50yr olds. That's it. Nothing else but occasional head scratcher. No sounds no print's no broken branches no eriee feelings of dread. But that light was real. Ball lightening is all I can think.   Joseph writes "I don't have exact dates for these but everything happened in September and October of 2024. Let me preface by saying that I'm an outdoorsman and a misanthrope; I spend most of my time alone and have been on many "dark to dark" hunts on my own, even when I was young, so I don't get spooked easily. I only have 8 acres in Fort Hill Pa but my land is very secluded and is in the mix with a huge amount of wooded acreage. The strangeness started when I was noticing that the woods behind my house were quiet every night,when I'd leave for work, while the woods across the road were 'normal' with the usual sounds. There's an old logging road at the corner of my yard that goes back onto mine and others property's and my attention kept getting drawn there; not necessarily 'being watched' but more like 'something is there'. I had been noticing this for about a week or so before I was talking to my son on the phone one night, he's 24 and is the only person who lives with me, and he commented that he had been taking the shotgun out every night when he would take the dogs out to potty. I of course inquired as to why because of my recent "feelings" and he basically told me the same thing that the woods behind the house were too quiet and he felt like something was off and he even commented on the old logging road being the center of this feeling. I drive truck and my hours are different every day but the next week I switched shift and was returning home at night instead of leaving; I backed into the detached garage and started to walk towards the house and heard movement from that road so I sat everything down and started to walk down there. It was a moonless night so I couldn't move fast but I know the road and I'm the type that goes in hunting at dark with no flashlight so I'm fairly skilled. Whatever was back there that night was definitely bipedal and was purposely keeping the same distance from me; if I'd stop it would stop and when I'd move it would move. I didn't press the situation more than 100 yards as the old road degrades the farther you go. There are 2 massive pipes buried under that road for water drainage and I do my best every spring and fall to keep them clear of debris; that following weekend I was down in the dip clearing those pipes, this was early morning around 8am, and I heard an incredibly loud and huge sounding tree break; it sounded like something as big as a 4x4 or 6x6 piece of lumber just snapping. I walked up out of the dip and moved in the direction of the noise, 50-60 yards away in a grapevine thicket I saw something huge and black moving away. I couldn't discern anything at all except big and black so it is possible to have been a black bear. Later that day, in the afternoon, my son and I were down at the pipes; we were taking in some quick Crete to shore up the hill side and channel water. I was using a spade shovel to stab/chop at young briar plants growing in the area and I noticed him staring in the same direction as the grapes; I asked him "what" and he said "nope, not a thing". Of course I pressed and he said "I heard a knock, at first I thought it was the shovel echoing but it was only once and wasn't in rhythm with you." During the next week I arrived home one night and had to hop out of the truck to urinate before backing into the garage and heard 3 loud knocks in succession. A few days later we had a fog bank come in at night, it was roughly 2am and I had to take my dogs out, this was thick enough that you couldn't see more than probably 20 yards, this may sound like nothing but it was strange at the time, the whole forest was quiet except 5-6 song birds(idk what species) that seemed to be surrounding the yard and all 'singing' back and forth to each other. Nothing else happened, I just went in for the night. Everything so far is easy to write off as nothing really but the last 2 events aren't. Days after the fog I was walking back from taking the garbage to the road and an aircraft caught my eye, I see a huge amount of aircraft where I live. This craft didn't have any blinker lights, it was just 1 pulsing white light, the whole thing pulsed not blinked. I'm not sure about altitude and the shape seemed to be an oval. As the craft traveled across the sky I watched it do a 'zigzag' pattern once and right before it left sight I saw it stop and 'hover' for about 3 seconds before it continued away. 2 days later the last part of my string of events happened. I had to switch shifts so I came home and had to basically take just a few hour nap and go back out. It was 2am, I awoke to take the dogs out and as I walked off my porch a red light in the woods caught my eye, I turned to focus on it to see that it was 2 red dots/lights, I kept walking and heard myself say out loud "nope....that is not what it looks like; it can't be what it looks like". I kept watching the dogs but checking on the red dots; the dots never changed or moved. I let the dogs in and grabbed a flashlight/laser combo for rifles that wasn't mounted to anything yet. I went back out and moved towards the edge of the yard where the red dots were; distances can be difficult at night but i estimated them to be 35-40 yards aways and roughly 7'off the ground. Understand that I'm standing there in shoes, a t-shirt, and my boxer briefs so I wasn't ready to be going off into the woods. I shined the light on the red dots and the light did me no good, it was like the light just stopped working so far out so I tried the laser, this was a green laser; idk if you know the difference but green laser you can see the whole beam in the air; I couldn't see what the beam was hitting but I could definitely see the beam hitting something and stopping on whatever it was. I don't know why but I moved the green beam up to one of the red dots and both moved, together, down and to my right away from the beam. I didn't freak out but I did say out loud "oh f**k me"; when I said that the dots "twinkled". I turned the light laser off and said "you just want me to know that you're there", they twinkled again. I then said "Okay, I'm good, I'm going in now but if you're there when I'm dressed then I'm coming in". I never felt like I was in danger during any of this just really unnerved. A half hour later I came out dressed for work and the red lights were gone. I have had absolutely nothing even remotely weird happen since. I don't know if this was sasquatch activity or not but I know that something was there."  

Gene writes "I was around 13 or 14. It was about the third weekend of November. I know this because I was deer hunting. We were on land belonging to Peabody coal company in Muhlenberg county. At that time was 62,000 acres of reclaimed coal land. It was around 4 pm. I was standing in a field looking north, my father had went down a holler to the west of me. I heard my father shoot three times. This was strange because he always shot once and a deer was down. I then moved to the mouth of the holler to see if any deer would be running my direction. I then started to hear people talking, I could not understand what was being said, but I could hear it. I thought well dad is talking to someone and has killed a deer. I proceeded to head down the holler to help him.The holler was open hard woods and you could see a long ways, except for right at the bottom where a intermediate stream was. I got about 50 yards from the brush when two animals busted out of it running straight at me. They were covered with long reddish brown hair about three inches long and were knuckle walking like a great ape. They were about four feet at the shoulder and their hips were lower than their shoulders and knees. Their faces were flat and I saw no ears.They were chattering to each other or something else and that was the voices I heard "talking". While at this time in my life I did believe in Bigfoot, since my father was a long haul truck driver and another truck driver had claimed a Bigfoot had run behind my dads truck near the Kentucky-Tennessee line, but for me Bigfoot was single creature that walked up right. Anyway, these two animals are running straight at the 13/14 year old me and I do not know what they are.I yank my 30:06 rifle up and fire. I do not think I even aimed, just shot towards them. When I did this there was a big noise behind me and I remember thinking " they have me surrounded" I spun around to defend myself and saw a squirrel running up a hickory tree right beside me. I spun back around to the threat I knew and they had already crossed the brush bottom and was halfway up the ridge on the other side and I shot at them once more as they run off. They very fast. Once I meet up with my father, he confirmed that he had also shot at these creatures, but was shook up enough to have missed three times. We tried to convince ourselves that these were some sort of wolf and lived under that delusion for many years, until I began studying primates on an academic level, did I let myself believe what I know to be true all along.One thing that scares me to this day is the thought of were they chattering to each other or to mom or dad that was near by that I never saw. I have hunted that area since I was 12 and I just turned 50 this year and I have never set foot in that holler again."    

The witness had an encounter in Alabama in August 2024. She was serving papers to the homeowner when the encounter happened. Celena writes "Hello Wes, you were a referral by several individuals, they seem to think you would want to know what happened to me on the job. I was surrounded by a Clan of Bigfoot while attempting to serve court documents. Pictures provided."

Paul writes "Hi Wes. I've been listening to your show for quite some time now. I've had two sightings in different locations here in Louisiana but have been reluctant to share with anyone for a few reasons. I'm born and raised in South Louisiana and also spent a lot of time in East and NE Texas. I've spent a good amount of time outdoors and in the woods hunting, camping and fishing. I'm a Police officer which is one of my reasons for being reluctant to share. The First event took place on June 1st 2019 I say event because I didn't physically see anything. My son (he was 6 1/2 at the time) and I were remote camping in the Kisatchie National Forest. The location was located between Alexandria and Natchitoches LA. We had camped at this same location at least 3 times prior to this without any issues. It was not a designated camping spot but more of a clearing with bluffs on 3 sides. It's a beautiful location that's slightly off the beaten path of a remote fire road. We had met a friend of mine and his girlfriend there the day before for a couple of days of camping and off-roading. We set up camp on Friday afternoon, the day before. We both drove off-road Toyota 4runners. He had a roof top tent on his and we set up our large ground tent. Now me being a LEO I go pretty much everywhere heavily armed, especially remote camping. This trip I had my sidearm, a Sig P320 9mm, and also my suppressed .300 Blkout SBR M4 style rifle with two 30 round mags. Yes I'm a gun nerd. We all just hung out that evening around the fire and had sandwiches. That night we went to bed at about 10pm. I had my pistol and rifle in the tent with me. My son and I slept on a queen size inflatable mattress. We heard nothing outside of the normal forest sounds that night. The next day we went off for the day exploring and off-roading around the area. I left my tent and gear setup there, as I did many times before. We got back to camp around 4pm Saturday afternoon. It seemed like a few items were scattered around but I couldn't be sure and just thought maybe it was the wind or something. That evening rather than sandwiches again we cooked tacos and made smores. Yeah they were jam up!! We sat around the fire again just talking until about 9ish and then went to our tents. I'd say we were about 30-40 yards from each other. My son wanted to watch a movie on the iPad so we did that for a while until he fell asleep. I remember it was right at 11pm because I got out of the tent to put the iPad in the truck to charge. My phone was also in the truck because there was zero cell coverage there so it was pointless having it in the tent. I went back in the tent, took my pants and shirt off because it's hot as shit here and got settled in for bed. Then it dawned on me I forgot my rifle in the locked case in my 4Runner. I had my 9mm with me so I said screw it as I didn't feel like getting dressed again to go get it. Only real threat we have here would be black bears although I'd never seen one out there so I figured 16 rounds of 9mm would be more than sufficient for anything I might need. I had no way at this point to tell the time but I'm guessing it was about 30 minutes or so later that things got really strange. I was just drifting off to sleep but an eerie sense of complete silence came over me. I mean nothing was making noise, no crickets, birds or anything. Then I heard something coming up from the slight bluff through thickett behind us. It was a moderately wooded area but not real thick. My kid was playing in that same area that afternoon so I was familiar with the area. Whatever was coming up from the woods was stealthy but still made some noise moving through the brush. I could easily tell it was big, at least big in the sense that it wasn't a opossum or raccoon or something like that. My first thought was a bear. My second thought was I didn't have my damn rifle and the truck was locked and at least 30 yards from the tent. I reached for my pistol and slid it out of the holster and layed it across my chest. I thought about getting the truck keys and setting off the panic mode, hoping that would scare off whatever it was. I reached around trying to find where I put my pants to get my keys but I couldn't find them from where I was laying. I was trying not to make any noise so I didn't want to get up. It was at that time that I heard a loud pop, like when you step on a stick and it breaks. The movement at that time completely stopped. It was as if whatever it was knew it made a loud noise and paused walking. At least a minute or two went by without a single sound, then it started walking toward the tent again. As it got closer I could clearly tell that it was walking on 2 legs. It was definitely bipedal, no doubt. I thought this is a person but who hell would be coming out of the woods at midnight and approaching an unknown camp. The sound and weight of the foot steps as it got closer was no way a person. They were so heavy sounding. As it stepped close to the tent you could feel them on the ground. Not shaking the ground per say but damn you could feel the percussion of them. It walked right next to the tent down one side, and I mean right next to it. Wes I've never been scared for my life until this night. My only thought was "please don't let my son wake up". I knew if he did he would make noise and I was trying to be completely quiet. I had a death grip on my pistol but something told me a 9mm was not nearly enough for whatever was out there. I made up my mind that shooting it was a last ditch resort. I thought my safest option was complete silence. It made its way around the head of the tent and then stepped away a little bit. Like maybe to check out the truck. I immediately heard it come closer to the tent again and start down the other side, walking the opposite way, like toward where it came from. It was then I almost died. It touched the outer roof of the tent as it walked the entire length of the tent. I could only imagine that it drug its finger down the tent as it walked along. It was a pitch black night so I couldn't see anything or even a shadow, but I could see the tent shake and it touched the roof. As it got to the end of that side it paused for a few seconds and then continued out towards the woods. This walk was different though. It was more hurried and seemed to not care about the noise it was making. As it hit the woods you could hear it pick up the pace as it made its way through the brush. I layed there completely still. Maybe after a few minutes or so the forest returned to its normal sounds. The whole thing lasted what seemed like maybe 5 minutes but honestly I really don't know. Other than the footsteps it made little to no sounds other than 2 maybe 3 slight huffs, if you know what I mean. There was a noticeable odor as it was close but nothing putrid as I've heard people report. Wes again I was terrified for my son's safety the most. I swear I layed in that exact position until the sun came up. I don't think I fell asleep at all. I wanted to get up and try to retrieve my rifle from the truck but I was scared that it was still watching. If my kid wouldn't have been there I think I would have reacted differently but also probably foolishly as well. I feel him being there may have actually saved my life. I didn't get out of the tent until I heard my buddy get out of his. I came out and looked around and nothing had been disturbed. I asked him if he heard anything last night. He said he thought he heard someone walking around but figured it was me getting up to pee or something. I looked around the tent to see if I saw prints of any kind but the ground was hard and grassy. I could see where the area around the tent was disturbed but no prints of any kind. I don't know what that thing was but I know it was huge. There is no way anything that wasn't walking upright could reach the roof of the tent. I know without a doubt it was not a person. If it was, he was huge!!!! Again I know I'm leaving out so many details here. Second Sighting This sighting was on November 8th 2020. It was just North of I-10 near the town of Rosedale. This is on the Eastern edge of Atchafalaya Basin and very close to the Sherburne Wildlife Management Area. The area is very rural, with wetland woods and sugarcane fields. I was on my way home from Texas traveling East on LA 76 about 1am. Again the road has no lighting and is very dark, with no traffic at that time of night. My 4Runner has ditch lights installed for off-roading. These are in intensity LED cubes mounted at the base of the windshield angled at 45 degree outward. They are to light up the ditch area out to the side of the truck when off-road. I normally wouldn't run these on the highway but I usually do on this road because it's so dark and there are deer everywhere along this stretch. Where I was the highway is elevate about 3-4′ higher that the surrounding field.I was traveling along a cane field which is separated from the road by a deep ditch, maybe 10′ deep and about 20′ wide, and there is about a 20 yard separation from the edge of the ditch to where the cane is planted. November is right at harvest time so the cane is about 10-12′ tall at this point. I'm going about 45 mph along this cane field and coming up to a point where the cane ends and the woodline starts. I travel this road often so I know where the marker reflectors are but in the distance I see a pair of what I thought were amber reflectors in the field where I know they shouldn't be. Now keep in mind I have way more lighting than the average vehicle so I'm seeing this at probably 100 yards or so. I know this isn't right so I took my foot off of the gas and started slowing down a little bit to check this out. As I get closer I see that these are not reflectors. I very clearly see a huge creature standing at the corner of this cane field holding a dead deer in its arms. I'm completely in shock at what I'm looking at

Early release, I will return on Sunday for the members. A listener writes "As a little girl my family would go camping at a place called "Flaming Gorge" it's in Eastern Utah. It's divided by a pretty huge Gorge (for Utah anyway) and has mountains all around it. I was somewhere between the age 4/5 when my family went down to the cliffs to Cliff Jump all day. This was back in the late 80's early 90's. Since I was so little I didn't do the cliff jumping with my siblings. I was allowed to play around the cliffs as long as I stayed in eyesight. This was a really safe place with families that just camped in designated camping sections. Well as little kids do, I was a wanderer. My Dad had given me a whistle in case I got lost so I could blow it and he'd know where I was. I was just walking along the cliffs (which wrap around the entire Gorge) playing like little kids do. I obviously wasn't paying attention, so when I looked up I realized I couldn't see my family, and I could no longer recognize the cliffs. It started getting darker and darker until dusk hit. I was blowing my whistle but no Dad came running. I remember being pretty close to the cliff edge but kind of hidden in the trees. I remembered that I wasn't supposed to move once I got lost. Right around sunset I noticed all the sounds had stopped. I couldn't hear the waves crashing along the cliffs, the bugs had stopped chirping, and the trees stood silent. I could feel something watching me. I remember looking across the Gorge (about 100 feet) and saw this big black creature on 2 legs that resembled a gorilla I'd seen at the zoo staring at me. I'll never forget the fear that came over me. I remember it's eyes, and the meanness in it's face so distinctly. I instantly stopped blowing my whistle and I just crouched down, covered my head in between my legs and just begged God to send my Dad to me. I'll never forget the next moment. It felt like it took a lifetime but like it happened instantly at the same time. Arms wrapped around me and my dad's voice whispered "keep your eyes closed and be quiet" and he took off running. I just clutched onto him until the noises came back before I dated look up. I remember him calmly telling me that I was okay, and I was safe. It took us forever to get back to camp because by the time we got there, the sky was black, and EVERYONE from the entire campground was searching for me with flashlights. I don't know how but apparently I had been gone since about noon and it was between 830 and 9 from what my family and Dad have told me. My brother's and Dad remember it vividly. My Dad remembers the creature and my brothers remember me being lost. I'll never forget it. I'll mostly never forget the fear and his eyes."

Blake writes "Hey Wes, I listen to your show with my pops a lot we're both huge fans. I just wanted to share a encounter I had 2 years ago. I can't really type well so I would love to talk about it over the phone maybe but I'll give you a brief summary. Me and my dad love nature I mean the mountains, hiking, camping anything with outdoors. One day me and my dad decided to do "bushcraft" for a day. Not clear about the time but I know it was reaching sunset so somewhere around 8 to 9 since it was summer.  We shot up to Ashford WA which is known for bigfoot encounters. After doing our little "bushcraft" we decided to head back. On our way back my dad parked in this little game made trail off the rode. At this point it was it was still light out but you can see the sun set. My dad suggested I should go with him down the trail to do our bigfoot call. Me being tired wet, sandy, just overall dirty I decided to stay behind. After a little bit my dad turned the corner of the trail till he was out of site. Keep in mind my dad is wearing blue jeans, orange shit, and a pair of brown shoes. After he turned the corner I thought it would be a good idea to hide in the back of our car to scare him when he comes back. After ten minutes of no return I peaked my head up to see when he was on his way back. That's when I saw this thing it was at least 7-8 feet tall. It was jet black with some bark or moss tangled with us fur.  My dad is wearing bright colors this thing was jet black. No one was out there besides me and my dad. This thing was carrying a fallen tree or a huge log. He was carrying it like he was playing tug of war. Like both his hands on it while jumping back like something was pulling it back. Sometimes he would stop and pound the stick with his fist. I really couldn't believe it so I peeked my head out the window to get clearer view. I saw more detail too much to write down so I prefer bto explain it over call. I yelled "NEBRASKA" as that's me and my dad's code word for trouble. I went back into the car to grave my phone to see if I can record it but by the time I peeked back out he was gone and the trees were moving like something ran past it and keep in mind... There was no wind. There was so many more details I would like to tell you." We will also be speaking to Tracy. Tracy writes "Hey Wes, I had a run in with something in the La Sal mountains just outside Moab , Utah in 2022 while hunting deer with my cousin. I never saw the creature but had something come into our camp and scream at us in the middle of the night and screamed for hours, while this thing was screaming something was circling our little tent and I could hear it breathing, it was a depressing sad breathing.  Also the day before this occurrence while wearing camouflage and sitting in the bush glassing for deer an 80 foot quaky tree was pushed over toward us. Despite there not being any wind and it being a beautiful calm day, we just chalked it up to being a weird coincidence…. I'm interested in finding out if you have had other encounters in this area, thank for all you do and I love your show.. I didn't even register Bigfoot or even had it in my vocabulary but this experience led me to your show and now I'm looking to other possibilities. Thanks."

Tonight I will be welcoming Waylon and Reno from Albert, Canada. I will also be speaking to Angel from GA. Reno writes "Hey Wes, been a listener of your show for a while now and I had a strange encounter on Thanksgiving (Canadian thanksgiving Oct 14th). Been hesitant to contact you about it but I thought you might want to hear it. I'm located in Northern Alberta. I'll start from the absolute start, my brother and a family friend went hunting around two years ago a few miles from my family friends house down an overgrown cut line that turns very swampy. My brother and him are avid hunters. It rained the night before and the ground was very soft as they went in on ATVs so my brother got off to see how bad one spot was to cross and noticed large footprints in the ground spacing around 8 feet apart in a straight line. They both never seen anything like that before so after leaving my brother came back to the spot and casted the track (I can send photos of the tracks and the print he casted) Fast forward to this Thanksgiving. Our family friend now lives in a different location, with a butcher living at that house. The butcher got a blood infection around a month before Thanksgiving and was in the hospital, so nobody was staying at that house for around a month. Me and my brother went to that place at around 11pm on the night before thanksgiving to use his smokehouse to smoke a biscuit for thanksgiving the next day. I stayed in my truck that was parked towards the overhead doors listening to music while it smoked while my brother stayed in the shop. I'm not very easily creeped out at all but the entire time I kept looking over my shoulder into the woods. I just had an eerie feeling the entire time sitting waiting for the meat to finish smoking. We finished up went back to my place in town and cooked it. Fast forward to Thanksgiving day. Me and my brother went back at around 2pm in the afternoon to use the shops butcher equipment to cut and package the meat. While my brother was inside I went to my truck to charge my vape. Across the gravel road lies a run down yard where a farmer has a run down trailer without siding with white paper exposed half blowing off and a couple of old beat up trashed vehicles. As I looked up after plugging in my vape I noticed through an opening in the trees there was a black figure that resembled a head moving out from behind the trees looking at me and moving back in, doing this continuously. I only noticed it because the white siding paper was directly behind it so it really stood out and it was the only thing moving because there was no wind that day. I stared at it for a few minutes trying to figure out what I was looking at and my brother eventually came looking for me and I pointed it out to him. We came to the conclusion that it was probably a person on a deck moving stuff in and out of the trailer. He went back inside and I kept looking at it and waved. About a minute after my brother went inside and after I waved this figure really started swaying fully into the opening and back behind the trees. I heard on your podcast of them doing this sort of thing but I blew it off thinking yeah right this has to be a person. I'm always teasing my brother about Bigfoot and now I'm seeing this from a yard that's a 10 minute drive from town? I eventually went inside helped my brother pack the meat and we left. There was no vehicle parked on the road or in the yard when we drove by and there was no deck on the side of the trailer where I saw the figure. That creeped me right out. We went back the next day to check out the yard and see if we could see if there was any evidence of something being there. We didn't find anything but I dropped my brother off exactly where the opening was and went back to the same spot in the yard where I stood the previous day to gauge how tall this was (I thought there was a deck where it was because it was so high up). There was an old junk truck near the opening and my brother stood inside of the door and put his hand all the way in the air and I could see the bottom of his fingers through the opening. After seeing that I got chills man. My brother is 6'3'' so whatever we saw was extremely tall. Would love to come on the show and talk about it if you'd like, don't want to use my actual name though. I feel like here in Northern Alberta Bigfoot encounters aren't too uncommon, I've heard accounts from family friends and my grandfather had a man that worked for him with a strange encounter building a dam with a family of the workers work from the other side of the river."   Angel writes "I writing to let you know of some encounters I have had over the years. My first encounter took place in Gordon County , Sugar Valley Ga near Johns Mountain in the early fall of 2013 when this encounter took place it was myself, my ex husband, my mother, and inlaws, we were in what they call the upper field checking on the pumpkins they had planted after my in laws got done checking on everything we were all standing around talking when all of sudden a tree falls, keep in mind we hadn't had any rain in weeks and the ground was super dry, and no wind was blowing, I made the comment it's weird the tree just falls and jokingly i said maybe its a bigfoot and my mother in law laughs it off and states trees fall all the time, I remember my father in law as well having to put scarecrows up to get animals out of the crops, i remember several times him saying the watermelons and pumpkins being spilt open in halves it appeared something had purposely spilt them open and were eating the inside , this property boarder's the WMA . the second incident happened in a different area of the same property, a few weeks after the tree fall, my ex husband and I had just pulled in our drive way when his cousin came running out of the house with his shotgun saying something tall and dark was trying to get the chickens , he had fired his shot gun towards the chicken coop, and the upright figure ran off, i asked him was it a bear and he said no a bear doesn't run upright on 2 feet, i went into the house and came out a few minutes later to get something out of the car when i noticed a huge footprint, i called my ex husband and his cousin over to look at it and his cousin said thats no average foot print. keep in mind it had been raining and the footprint was very distinct that was the only noticeable foot print as the rest of the area was grassy. we guessimated the footprint was about 14 inches in length, and about 8 inches in width after noticing the footprint we just brushed it off an went back into the house, nothing else happened after that. the final incident happened in the winter of 2013 in a little community in gordon county ga called nickelsville on hwy 136 , me and my niece had just left my parents house and it was right at dusk my niece was driving and had turned onto hwy 136 off of hwy 225 heading back towards Resaca when a large upright hair covered creature crossed the road in front of us the creature crossed from left to right and took 2 steps to completely cross the road, my niece freaked out slammed on breaks and stopped in the middle of the road and asked what f**k was that , we were both shocked and terrified at what we had just seen, my niece was so upset that i had to drive home. we guessimated it to be around 7 feet tall. it scared my niece so bad that she didnt wanna go on that road for a long time, keep in mind this about 20 miles from fort mtn where there has been numerous sasquatch encounters."

Garrett writes "So I'll just start from the beginning, I moved to Tennessee with my mom around the age of 8-9 we've lived here ever since. I began a fascination with Bigfoot, or Sasquatch, a few years later after me and my Mamaw would watch finding Bigfoot on Tv almost every night. Being a kid and growing up watching the show, of course my first instinct was to go and try the things they did and of course that didn't really get much of anything. A few years later me and my buddy got back into the show and we decided to give it a try again. We went to the woods and did the wood knocks and the howls and eventually we got something that sounded like a knock. That was it for that day so we really couldn't say what it really was, but we continued this for weeks and everyday we'd get a knock. Now keep in mind, this area is now huge and while there are big patches of woods a lot of them are getting torn down and developed into schools/houses/neighborhoods. But at the time of this first incident it was still fairly new development with plenty of deep woods. The knocks eventually escalated into whoops and howls as responses and we thought it was the coolest thing ever when we got that first whoop that kinda confirmed to us that we had a Bigfoot in the area. This again continued for weeks until one night we were out there doing the whoops and the knocks and we got this one loud knock that sounded closer than usual, we took a second and did a whoop of our own before we heard thundering footsteps and branches crashing down toward us, we booked it out of the wood line and back to the cul-de-sac that the wood line connected to and made it about 20 yards from the wood line before turning back around to face it. There is a house in that sits directly next to the woods and it had to be around 9-10pm so they had their outdoor flood lights on, we continued to stare until we saw a hand reach around one side of a tree and it stepped out into the flood light revealing itself kinda leaning out from behind the tree. I would estimate it would have to be around 7-9 feet tall but it had a very strong facial resemblance to Patty, I believe it was female I couldn't tell exact hair color as it was dark and I wouldn't have been able to see it at all if not for that flood light, the thing that sticks with me most was I could feel the eyes even though I couldn't see them because they were sunken in its brow. It felt as if they almost burnt a hole in me and that's the one thing I can always remember from that. Fast forward a few years and me and my dad are fishing a spill way in Taylorsville Kentucky, it's a pretty remote spillway that comes directly from a large dam so it maybe had 2-3 other people there that day. It was probably around 5-6pm when we started hearing knocks up in the woods and my dad was never a bigfoot believer but I pointed them out to him and we listened as it continued to this, we then could hear it walking around just out of eye sight in the wood line very large heavy methodical footsteps but you could tell it was on 2 legs, it was pacing for maybe 5-10 minutes before a Red Bull can came flying out of the woods and landed behind another fisherman that was fishing directly in front of the woodline; but after it did that, that's was all for that day. Cut to next day and we went back to the spillway but this time we hiked down stream up in the woods to a launch ramp where we found a crappie hole. We had been catching them cast after cast for maybe half a hour when around the bend of the creek where we couldn't see, we heard what sounded like something jump in the water and cross the creek. We didn't think much of it as there are deer and other animals out there since it is very far out in the middle of no where. After that, a very large oak tree up the hill of the other bank that I would say was probably 6-10 feet around starts shaking and not just like the wind because no other trees are moving, this thing is just rocking back and forth violently and I told my dad "that's the Sasquatch they do that as an intimidation display". It did it for a few minutes before it stopped and then we could hear it pacing back and forth inside the woodline on the other bank, it then started growling/grunting and threw a few rocks before my dad decided we needed to get out of there. We both came to the conclusion that it wanted our fish we were catching as that place is full of invasive Asian carp and you aren't allowed to put them back after catch so most people leave them on the bank to die. Fast forward to about a month ago, I'm 21 and just had my first baby and me and fiancée had just moved into our house in March of this year. The house we live in now is about 10 driving minutes away from where I came face to face with the first Sasquatch for context. We have a 1 year old German Shepherd and as you know they are highly alert and protective dogs. Our property backs up to one other house and a farm followed by woods and the farmer has birds of all kinds- turkeys, chickens, ducks, etc. Well about a month ago my fiancée took the dog out while I was at the gym and she said she got this really uneasy feeling like she was being watched and that our German Shepherd (Bear) wouldn't stop staring at the woodline. After I came home from the gym it was probably 1:30am, not my usual time as I was off schedule and running behind. Most of the time the latest the dog would go out was around 10-11pm. After I got home and got settled I took the dog out, he was in the yard when he froze and normally with him being a German Shepard he'd bark first and think later, but this time he froze and all of his hair slowly stood up before he went into this crazed angry barking toward the woods where I had to pull him back inside, stuff like this continued for about a week until I went to gym and got home late again. This time it was around 2am and I took him out again and to paint the picture for you a little better there's a barbed wire fence separating our property and the farmers property, but as we got outside I heard those same crashing footsteps as I had heard years earlier this one was much bigger probably 8-10 feet tall but so much wider I couldn't get any details other than that and the long hair hanging off the arms because of the light in the yard from the house behind us. But anyway this thing ran up to the fence line and slammed its fist into a tree and let out this deep grunt/growl. I was petrified and I didn't know what to do in the moment and my "guard dog" was frozen in place not barking or making a single sound my first thought was it was going to kill us. My dog wouldn't come to me after I got to the point of maybe I should go inside so I had to go out in the yard with this thing still standing there staring at us and grab my dog and drag him inside. I have more details about that exact encounter and some other stuff that happened leading up to and after that. Last thing I will share is I believe I have a video of the Sasquatch banging on the side of the farmers barn trying to get to where he stores the birds I'll attach it below but you can hear deep thuds followed by the birds freaking out and that video was taken around 1am also so I can confidently say it wasn't someone using heavy machinery or anything like that. Anyway thank you for listening and if your interested I'd love to share more."

Tonight I will be speaking to Dori who had a sighting in Washington State. The event happened in October of this year while driving with her sister. We will also be chatting with Rene. Rene wrote a book called: Skating with Bigfoot: True Newspaper Accounts in the West Over 150 Years. A Bigfoot showed up at an outdoor skating party in Idaho in 1902, forcing skaters to flee by wagon. A Sasquatch shook a cabin belonging to a group of Oregon miners in 1904; yet another crushed the skull of a dog belonging to a group of California grizzly bear hunters in 1880 in Oregon coastal forests. This book tells the little-known, remarkable tales of Bigfoot sightings from a time when the word 'Bigfoot' had not been invented. Witnesses step from the pages of history as far back as the time of President Lincoln to share their encounters from southwest Canada, Idaho, Oregon, California and Washington state. Reports date back 150 years and include a hidden gem about Bigfoot from iconic American author Mark Twain. The reports, published in newspapers across the West, describe large, upright, hairy, bipedal creatures that seem to be half man, half ape. The details match what witnesses today say they see when they stumble across these creatures in the forest.

Wildman of the Woods, explore the bigfoot legend through documentary films with interviews, exploration and storytelling around everyone's hairy bipedal woodsman. Tonight I will be talking with Paul who is the creator of the channel. He interviews eyewitnesses in his documentary and takes the viewer back to when and where the eyewitness saw the creature. Here is a link to his channel

Ken writes "I listen to your podcast and finally have the courage to talk about this. I'm not an outspoken person about this incident due to people thinking I'm crazy but I figure now is the time to come out about it. My Three other friends who this happened to are still scarred until this day and refuse to speak on it. So here's what happened at Cuyahoga Valley national park. I was camping with some friends. There was 4 of us going up there to camp / hike and enjoy the outdoors. This happened sometime in July or August of 2019 but I can't remember exactly what day it happened. Just as we set up camp we had the bright idea to go hiking. This was right about 7-8 pm at night when the park was closed but there was still daylight out. We started hiking near the Cuyahoga river on the towpath trail. We were hiking for a good half or so down this path and all of a sudden we had something throwing sticks that slowly progressed to rocks at us. At first we thought it was teens playing tricks on us but the longer it progressed we started to smell something pungent and our hair stood straight up. By this time the sun had gone completely dark and all we had was our phone lights to guide us. We all started running back to camp as quick as we could but whatever was tracking us was faster bigger and stronger. We eventually got winded then it all stopped. Dead silent the woods were extremely quiet and still and very eerie. Suddenly we heard the loudest growl we ever heard sort of like an angry wolf / bear. A friend of mine who had a firearm on him shined the weapon mounted light into the tree line where we were and we all caught a glimpse of what appeared to be a giant man / humanoid around 7.5 feet tall and as shown as the light shined on it it retreated backwards and never to be seen again. We then gathered our breathe and ran back to the camp as quick as we could and got into our tents. As we slept we heard multiple loud sounds outside our tent and sticks breaking. In the morning when we woke up our camp was destroyed and a pile of rocks was stacked up by the fire pit. We all agreed to never camp there again."

John writes "My wife and I went for a trail run in Scottsburg, IN in the summer of 2005 and came upon a clearing where we saw a large creature that stopped us in our tracks. It was approximately 50 yards away when we came upon it but we immediately felt unsafe and froze in our tracks as we stared at it. We left the area pretty quickly. Matt writes "Hello, I caught your podcast the other day and at the end you advised that people who have experienced encounters could contact you. I have spoke to very few people about what I experienced but would like to get the stories out there.  A little background about me. I am a Systems Analyst. I am from southern California both my experiences happened at a remote lake in the San Rafael Wilderness about an hour North of Santa Barbara.  The first encounter involves what I believe to be a bipedal Bigfoot type animal and the second encounter has to do with something very large in the small but deep lake I lived and worked at."

A listener writes "Hey was long time fan, I went from not believing in sasquatch to investigating sasquatch and taking reports to meeting a man who taught me how to call them and feed them on a regular basis because of your show. I would tell my story here but it is far to long and complicated for one email. Spoke to the witness who had a couple of strange things happen to him in Ohio and he has agreed to come on the show. He said he was beyond skeptical about Bigfoot until he had a couple of strange encounters and one incident that still bothers him."

Sid writes "I've been wanting to tell you about an encounter I had when I was in 5th grade (1977). I grew up on Hood canal and one night while walking home from my friend's house, I noticed what I thought was a bush on the side of the road in front of a vacant lot that was filled with small alder trees. I stopped and thought to myself there was never a huck bush there before why is there one there now. I had stopped in the middle of road about 30 to 40 feet away from the "bush".  I was about to take a step towards the "bush" when it stood up and turned and just blasted through the alders on the vacant lot. I instantly started running as fast as my 5th grade legs could carry me toward my house. As I was running away, I could hear this thing crashing through the huck brush etc. going over the hill. The next day I got up and went back up the road to the vacant lot and there was a path through the alders some were bent over and some were broke off. I looked around on the ground and there were some deep impression in the ground but no discernable foot prints. I impressions were about 6 to 7 feet apart. the path of bend and broken trees went from the vacant lot and down over the hill into the heavy huck brush which was all bent over and some was broken off too. My friend's dad who was a Captain in the Navy told me about 25 years later that he had seen a Bigfoot twice once he saw it standing behind his boat at the back of his garage one morning and the second time he said he was driving to go down the hill and saw one by the logging road that went back into the Simpson property where I use to go pick berries with my grandma and play. His encounters were in the early 2000's. I remember when I was really young my grandparents lived at the other end of the road from and my grandma(She was from the Ozarks) would take me out huckleberry and blackberry picking which was just outside of our subdivision on Simpson Lumber land. My grandma would tell me to stick close because she didn't want a booger to get me. She would always have her head on a swivel while we were picking berries, at one point one day she grabbed my hand and we just hustled out of the woods. She never told me why we left so quick especially after we had just started picking berries. When I was older I would go out into the woods and play. I would take my BB gun or my recurve bow and just shoot a random stuff you know stumps fir cones etc. One time I felt like someone was watching me so I stopped and looked around, as you know the huck brush can get really tall. I'm not sure but I swear I saw a head above the huck brush. It didn't register with me until I swept my view back and the head looking silhouette was gone. I live in Kentucky now and two of my neighbors have seen Bigfoot tracks and had rocks thrown at their barn when they would be in the barn working on farm equipment. He actually had a picture of the Bigfoot looking at him from the tree line above the barn. Since I have lived here I have had acorns thrown at me while hunting and the closest oak tree is at least 100 to 150 yds away." https://sasquatchchronicles.com/

Ty writes "Hey Wes I wanted to update you on something… so the first encounter was at my parents house now I'm older and moved out living about 30ish minutes west of them… anyways when we had the first encounter the DNR as I stated we're searching for a cougar…never found anything. The problem kind of faded and would come back every so often… now that I'm living where I'm at yesterday this would be September 30th DNR is around looking for in their words a "dominant predator" and my mother called me this morning and said that the DNR said the same thing to her… police are patrolling down her road… and she also told me there aren't any deer or turkeys on her property (they are surrounded by about 6-7 acres of woods 25acers of field and then across that field about 30 acres of woods)… as I've stated my dogs are going insane lately and I think it's around where I live currently our neighbors cat is missing trash in the parking lot is being torn out and it's not raccoons it's like bigger pieces of trash… I also live in the woods that surround us for about a mile not sure how many acres that is but it's pretty thick… and we also haven't had any deer around the last month or so which is when the DNR would come around but it stopped for about 2 weeks… now they are back with dogs and police and the whole bundle… its just strange." I will also be speaking to Barbie, Barbie writes " I am slowly starting to open up about my experiences with the paranormal (and Sasquatch). The story below takes place in Baskett, KY, which is beside Spottsville, KY in the County of Henderson. The story about The Spottsville Monster that was on your podcast episodes 51 & 56 took place a few miles down the road from my grandparents property. I have been debating for a month now on whether or not to share my story with you and I have decided that it's time for it to be documented or recorded somewhere. I just started listening to your podcast from the beginning."

Karl writes "Wes. I listened to the show #847. The subject was Matt in CT. I am from Sandy Hook CT. Part of Newtown. From Matt's description of the area he and his father saw the Bigfoot, I'm guessing it's Bridgewater, in Litchfield County along the Housatonic River . I live about 20 minutes from there and back in 1976 when I was 14. I'm 62 now and a former Newtown Police Officer and Retired State of CT Corrections Officer, I had an encounter with a Bigfoot on the RR tracks on the Monroe - Newtown Town line. I reported this sighting to the BFRO website Report #77112. I also have had a few interesting vocal. And footprints sightings and 2x my middle daughter said she saw a Hairy Man on the side of the yard staring at her at my in-laws house 2 miles away from my sighting."

Kevin writes "Lets jump to my first possible encounter. Age 16 roughly 1999, my buddy gets his first vehicle ( a Chevy S10 ). That summer we decided we're going to take our first trip to the boundary waters. Another buddy decided he was going to join us as well. Here we are three 16yr old boys, our gear, and a canoe packed into this tiny truck. We entered the BWCA through the Larch Creek access point on the Gunflint Trail. We spent the next couple days portaging deeper into the wilderness. I don't remember exactly which night of the trip this happened, but it was towards the middle. It was late or early how've good like to think of it and I had to pee. There was a bright moon out, bright enough that I didn't need to bring a flashlight. I didn't stray far from the tent. I found a random rock to pee on and let it fly. This is when I found out my target rock was not a rock at all. It let out a disgusted grunt or breath in not sure which. It went from what I can only imagine was a belly crawl to upright in a blink of and eye and took off running. In the moment I thought I had just peed on a bear cub and that momma was going to be really pissed off. I ran for the tent and got back in. Originally I was closest to the opening of the tent. I got in my sleeping bag and bounced into the middle of my two buddies. Not my proudest moment I'll admit. Well this of course woke them up and after some heated words and a plee on my end, they realized I must have seen something as I was visibly shaken and my eyes were watering from the adrenaline dumping into me and an irrational fear. That night something did come into our camp but without further known incident and nothing further to report. Thinking back on this experience with a clear head, a few things stand out to me. Why did the bear cub come up off the ground and run off like a human or was it the moon light playing tricks? Why the disgust in its tone of exhale an animal wouldn't have that emotion? And why did I panic like I did? I've seen full grown black bear in the wild up close and personal while hunting both in the dark and in the light. I've seen a sow and her cubs and had to talk her down at close range from making a decision that was either going to harm her or myself. There was a irrational fear that came over me. Encounter #2 ( made into a knower not just a believer ) Roughly the summer of 2004 maybe 2005. Like I started in the beginning of my email, I'm an avid outdoorsman. During the summers I live to spend my nights in my boat on the river. Whether alone or with a buddy. This particular night my buddy and I were fishing this barge bay. We run the river full speed at night so I have large HID lights mounted on the front of my boat light truck headlights. We were anchored maybe 15'-20' off shore. One side of the bay was barging equipment, the other old growth Cottonwoods to which the bow of my boat was facing. These old growth trees are huge! So here we are, middle of the night, sitting in my boat in the pitch black. We start hearing movement coming from in the Cottonwoods. I should mention the river banks mainly consist of river silt which dampens sound. The sounds of bipedal walking are getting closer and louder. Again, panic is starting to set in. And again, I do not panic, I'm very calm under pressure. But here I am panicking. Again, it's that irrational fear, eyes watering, chest feels like it's slow motion beating out of my chest. Everything seems to slow down yet speed up at the same time. My buddy is clearly experiencing the same emotions. I flip my headlights on and standing directly in front of us is this gigantic man. You could see the shock in his eyes and on his face when the lights suddenly are turned on and he's caught directly in the beam. He did his best to hide behind a Cottonwood, but he was too large to truly hide behind it. Again, these trees are anywhere between 4'-6' around at the base. Even with having my sidearm on me it never entered my mind that I had it. All I could do was push my buddy out of the way and pull up the anchor and get the hell out of there. We did return a week later. I'm 6'3 220lbs, I'm not small. I stood in the exact spot we saw it and this thing had to be at least a foot maybe foot and a half taller then I and hundreds of pounds heavier. I remember it was dark on color and very hairy. It face was ape like but at the same time humanoid. There was no doubt it was experiencing the same shock, terror, and confusion as we were. And no I'm not projecting human traits into this thing. It was clearly intelligent enough to have those emotions while at the same time knowing to hide and curious enough to pop his head around the tree to watch what we were doing. I do not remember finding any other evidence at that time. Findings May 4th 2015 I decided to go out for a morning hike. The location is very strange for such evidence ( see attached photos ) but again within a few miles of my 2004 or 2005 sighting. I can share actual locations if you'd like to discuss further. While on my hike I was hiking a ridge line away from the paved trail. This is when I came across a tree that was snapped and twisted close to the ground. I'm the photo you can see they are not tiny trees. The amount of force needed to do that damage to a live green tree would be more than any man could ever summon. After finding these trees I was instantly in Investigator mode. This is when I found the print, like I was saying I'm 6'3 220lbs and wear a size 13.5 boot. I oddly enough only found one track but it was roughly 3-4" longer than my boot. I tried to make an impression in the ground but the ground was far too hard as it's still pretty chilly at this time of year in Minnesota.            Encounter #3 ( things get strange ) It's 2018, rifle deer opener. We hunt a very remote area at the end of an old logging road surrounded by Peet bog. One way in one way out. It's not possible to make it through the bogs alive. It's truly one way in or out. We always get up there a couple days prior to opening day. Allows us time to fully set up camp, stands, and do some grouse hunting. It's Thursday night, earlier in the day we had shot a bunch of grouse and cleaned the and through the remains at the end of the woods line in front of our camp. So here we are three of us experienced hunters and skilled outdoorsman sitting around the campfire. It's not super late maybe 2230-2300hrs, but it's plenty dark out. Sun is long gone and there's no light other than the fire glow. I don't remember which of us noticed the lights first, but I'm the protector and was instantly up or off my chair and sidearm was drawn. What we saw was two balls of light far off into the woods. The light color was that of an old lantern. We thought folks were walking towards us with only a lantern. Again, no one should've been able to make it to their location without us noticing. That's when they went out and everything went dead silent. No bugs, owls, birds, coyotes, or wolves. All which we hear on a nightly basis on a normal night. If a gnat would have dated I would've blamed it on one of my buddies it was that quiet. That's when we start hearing walking in front of us in the woods. Same direction as the lights and dead grouse carcasses were discarded. At this point one of my two buddies is out of his chair and moving to my location weapon drawn. So here we stand weapons drawn flashlights pointing in the sound direction. We can still hear the walking but cannot see anything. At the same time the walking stops we hear a voice come from directly behind camp. Very similar to what people describe as the samurai speech. It sounds like someone's trying to speak gibberish but only speaking from the back of their throats. Like a Mongolian throat singer. At this point my other buddy out now or of his chair and weapon drawn setting as the sound seemed to come from only 20' behind him. At the same time myself and my buddy standing next to me spun around to not knowing we were surrounded. This is when the walking that was in front of us took off running, the gibberish continues and then from our now left side a tree cracks and falls. The gibberish stops. And everything seems to grow still again. Needless to say if was a sleepless night. Interesting side note, that impending doom feels did not happen on this experience. In the morning we did find the fallen tree, it was dead but it was the tree we use to site our rifles in on. I should also make mention this year 2024 will mark year 27 that one of the buddies in the story and I have hunted this area. We've been hunting this area with his dad since we were kids. My wife and daughter do not like it up there and get very freaked out. My boys and I have had another incident that I could tell but I'll leave that for another time if you want. I've also had two other experiences with another buddy. Sorry for rambling, it's hard to get a lifetime in 1 email. I recently shifted work gears and I started driving dump truck. I needed a break from leading and directing employees and having the sole responsibilities of a 1.2 million sq ft building on 46 acres for the last 20 years. Driving has allowed a lot of pressure to be lifted off my shoulders, but also has allowed me to listen to your podcast and give me the encouragement to finally tell my experiences. Until now I have never formally told anyone. Yes, my buddies, family have heard most of them but never publicly. Again, sorry for the novel, hopefully I didn't waste too much of your time."

Axton writes "Hey Wes, I'm writing you because years back when my brother and I were in our teens hunting rabbits in the desert in Utah. We had a wild encounter with a creature that definitely wasn't a Sasquatch or any known wolf. I remember him and I walking a line and I was over a slight hill to where I couldn't see him, he started calling my name frantically and I ran up the hill to see what was going on, I honestly thought he came across a big snake or something judging by his voice. When I came up over the hill I asked him what the hell was going on and he pointed in the direction east of us and there was a giant jet black long haired wolf like created hauling ass across the field all I could tell is that it went passed him and startled him quite a bit. My brother is quite the tough guy and it freaked me out because of its size. I would give or take the creature was about 10-12 feet from nose to tail if not longer, the most jet black coloration I've ever seen in my life and moving at a speed that was not imaginable. We started shooting at it and I know for a fact we hit it at least a few times and the damn thing never flinched. It was absolutely wild, it got through the field and into a ravine and never seen again. To this day me and my brother contemplate what the hell we saw experienced. Wes in the desert we were in there is no wolves, only coyotes, and it wasn't a coyote. We thought it could've been someone's dog that got away but there was no people around only us… I have no explanation whatsoever but I can tell you what we saw wasn't a normal creature whatsoever."   I will also be welcoming John to the show. John and his family had a strange encounter with something. I will let John go into it. John writes "I've been listening to, and enjoying your show for a couple of years. I recently listened to an episode where a gentleman spoke about hearing a strange noise, seeing a black figure and not quite knowing what it was, and you mentioned to him that in your experience, some listeners may hear his story and respond with a similar experience. I'm that listener! Me , my daughter, my son and their friend had a similar experience. If you like I can write a synopsis of what happened to us and send it to you."

Lacey writes "Hey Wes! I started listening to your show after my encounter that happened in the fall of 2020 in Willow Creek, CA. Since then I have tried to make sense of what happened and your show has given me insight and validation, but has also left me with more questions than answers. Takes a lot for me to do this but here it goes.. During the fall of 2020 I was trimming for a medical marijuana farm and staying with friends in willow creek, ca. I currently live in my home state in the Midwest but lived in Humboldt County for 7 years during my twenties. So when the pandemic started, I lost my job as a massage therapist. Being that is was an awkward time to do my job anyway, I figured why not see my friends and make some money while in waiting to see what would become of my career. By the time my encounter happened it was October and I had been working out west since July. Autumn in that area is typically busy with travelers, so I thought it would be cool to meet a guy on a dating site while visiting to help pass the time. Right away I hit it off with a fellow farm worker who happened to be right down the road. We went out for dinner and decided to continue the night by laying under the stars at a local campground called camp Kimtu right outside of Willow Creek on the trinity river. The campsites were further down the road but we decided to pull of on the beach by the water. Since I had been living do on the road, my car was full of camping gear. We took my sleeping bag with blankets down a path to the water not far from my vehicle. For the record we did have a 12 pack of steelhead ale(my fav local beer) but each of us had only had two beers. One at the restaurant and one on the river bank. It wasn't long after laying there that it started to rain so we ended up getting into my car to wait out the rain. The rain lasted about an hour(which to my knowledge it was the first rain of the season) and during that time we stayed inside until it stopped. Eventually we made it back out but decided to just sleep there and continue hanging out. I have a rav4 so we put the back seats down and made a bed. While doing so I took out my camping tote which had some really valuable gear inside as well as his backpack and guitar (This is a key part of the story bc it just doesn't make sense that if it was a hoax then why didn't "they" steal our stuff?). At this point it around 11:45. The bed was made so we sat in the back of the car with the hatch door open(which was facing the river) to smoke a joint. I was wrapped in a blanket and he in his boxers snuggled up to me. A few mins into conversation we started hearing a low guttural growl coming from the rocky beach down towards the water. Take in mind it was super foggy out and there was no street lights around. So we never actually saw what was making the sound but oh did we hear them. The sound went on for about 30 secs or so. It almost sounded like a didgeridoo at first but you could tell it was a voice. Kind of like a growl/gargling sound. It radiated around us in a way I have never heard before. What was also really weird, we both immediately became emotional and struck with fear. It was like my body became immediately paralyzed. Tears started streaming down my cheeks as we grabbed each other and I said "that's not human" it was like my nervous system instantly knew something was off. He then yelled really loud "Hey, what are you doing down there!?" (This is when it gets absolutely terrifying and I mean seriously the most afraid I have ever been in my life. I still to this day have ptsd from this experience. It's gotten easier to tell this story but it continues to haunt me. I dream about it and think about it constantly.) The sound abruptly stopped when he did that but only for a second and then proceeded to SCREAM the most ungodly, otherworldly sound I never in a million years would imagine to hear. We instinctively shut the back door and laid down shaking. At this point it was pure terror and somewhat surreal. Almost as if time stood still but it all happened pretty fast. As we lay there trembling and not knowing what to do next, the sounds began to get louder and more intense. It started to sound like multiple high and low pitched voices that were howling, yelling and at some points it sounded like they were laughing. Almost like a gorilla/hyena hybrid. That sound will forever be burned into my mind. We both became hysterical. He also started to cry and kept asking me what do we do?? I told him to lay still and be quiet. I couldn't believe this was happening. Then, they surrounded my car. It literally sounded like they were all around us. It truly felt like they were taunting us but in the most horrible way and trust me it worked. The cackling and howling with talking btw, they seriously have a language. We could hear them bantering back and forth. It was like nothing I've ever heard, until someone played for me the Sierra sounds. It's absolutely unnerving how similar that recording is to what we experienced. Also at some point during this they began making really loud thud noises but not sure how. This went on for what seemed like forever but in reality it was only 15 mins or so until one of them was so close to my back passenger window that we both screamed uncontrollably and the guy told me to drive! I frantically found my keys in the mess of blankets and jumped in the driver seat. I just remember shaking so bad I could barely push my foot on the peddle. The lights turned on but we never saw a thing. All I could do was put my car in drive and get tf out of there. Looking back on it I really wish one of us would've had our phones out to record but it all happened so fast, that honestly was the last thing on mind. We ended up parked outside of my friends house and laid there in shock until the sun came up. We went over the whole thing numerous times. Did they want to hurt us? If so, why didn't they? Was it a prank? At times it felt like trickery but the sound was so out of this world that if it was they must've had some kind of equipment. Plus these beings had a presence, a very strong one at that. He even thought we should call the police and report it, we were that scared. Once morning with no sleep and completely hung over from the adrenaline we drove back to get our things. Truly thinking everything would be gone, to our surprise nothing had been touched. Not the beer, nor the cooler with some food, or our valuables. We walked around and looked for tracks but didn't see a thing. I still don't know what to think of it and didn't begin the Bigfoot rabbit hole until after that night. As cliche as it is, that area is highly known for encounters so we just assumed if it wasn't people or an animal then it must be real after all. Him and I don't really talk but the occasional text to remind each other that we survived some truly crazy stuff together. Maybe someday I'll get him to go on a podcast with me or something. I'm just glad to have had a witness bc it truly is unbelievable until it happens to you. And I'm grateful for my vehicle bc I'm not sure if I'd be here to tell the tale if we would've been in my tent. I don't really know if they would have hurt us, nor do I ever want to chance that again. Let's just say the woods will never be the same."

Sean writes "Originally I wrote this a few years back when I first started listening to your show after my brother introduced it to me. Though I decided what I encountered at the time wasn't big foot cause it didn't really match my understanding of Bigfoot was, so I chalked it up to a weird encounter. More recently I've come across episodes talking about Sasquatch throwing rocks and mimicking people speaking that made me reconsider. My strange encounter was brief but memorable, I was working on a campsite in a valley back behind my moms house, this is a suburb next to a protected forest but like the very tip of it. I spent a week down there building a proper fire pit, occasionally I'd see the odd hiker come by and I'd wave hello or they would be on there way. Well this time I saw someone walk out the path I'd usually see the hikers come out and I noticed they were fairly tall, and wearing a fur coat and then a puff jacket around their waist. My first thought was "well someone doesn't get out to the woods much" since they were wearing a black fur dress coat. They stopped in the middle of the path waved at me and said "hello" Expect they sounded tone def when they said "hello". I stood up and waved and said hello, when I first stood up they slightly ducked as if I startled them which I thought was strange. They said hello again and continued to wave which at this point I was thinking they weren't all there. They smiled and it honestly creeped me out. They had an extremely wide smile. I watched them curiously as I kneeled back down to make it looked like I was working and grabbed my hammer. They then ducked behind a tree and kept popping there head out as if they were playing peakaboo with me. At this point I thought they were a druggy because of the behaviour. They walked behind some fallen trees and brush and it looked like they climbed up into a tree and continued this peekaboo game. I no longer saw them then later a rock hit the other side of the valley, my first thought was some kids threw it down from above I looked and saw nothing. Then I saw another one and saw where it came from it was from this brush about 70-80 yards away. Where I saw the person walk off. This second rock was about 10 feet short of me which freaked me out then I saw this person those the rock and this time it landed right next to me. I bolted and run up the valley through someone's backyard straight home. When I went back a week later with my partner at the time we checked out that area I saw the person and there was nothing to stand on I pointed out where there head would have been and it had be close to 8-9ft. Using me as a reference I'm 6ft flat and I put my arms up and it still didn't reach where I saw their head. I'm thinking maybe I did see a teenager Sasquatch and it was screwing with me. I'm not really looking to be on an episode I'll leave that up to you but I'd like to hear what you think." Then we will wrap up with Myles from New Mexico. He had a encounter in New Mexico while camping with friends. A lot of strange things happened during this trip but the following night terrified the group and they left immediately when the sun came up.   

Tonight we will be speaking to John. Over 41 years ago John had an encounter in Indiana while he was in the Boy Scouts. In 2018 John was driving when he noticed a large Orangutan like creature 40 feet from him. As John and I spoke he had a lot of strange things happen to him and has agreed to discuss events in his life.

I will be speaking to David and Scott tonight. Scott writes "I just recently listened to episode 916 ( butter street monster) due to me living down the road from that area since I was 13 years old. Now I'm 36 and I live in Germantown right off butter street, I take that road everyday to and from work. I transferred schools to Carlisle Ohio, in the 7th grade and lived off of Martz Paulin at the time of my sighting on morning star road. I bring up my story because butter street and morning star are extremely close together and are surrounded by the same wooded areas and metro parks. Around 2008 I was driving down this road called Morning Star road in the middle of the night and witnessed what I can only imagine is Bigfoot related, or a guy in a very expensive Halloween costume. Background history of Morningstar road. Local town stories of people being killed at a camp site on the road in the 70's, never really found any evidence about that part but there are some spooky spots on the road and some areas even now I would avoid at dark. Other stories from the road are an old house burnt down in the woods where the wife was running out in the middle of the road and was hit, or fell down the stairs and broke her neck(which ever side of the story is true I have no idea) ,which me and my friends were able to locate and find burnt remains of the forgotten house. Then the notorious Bigfoot sightings through out the years of this entire area. My stepmom was raised her whole life in Carlisle and recalls stories growing up of Bigfoot sightings along Morningstar road and twin creek(which bumps right up along the side of the road). I recall my old English teacher who told me a story of her returning home from the store one night and seeming a creature which she claimed was easily 7-8 feet tall walking across the street from one wooded part to the other. Anyways fast forward to my experience. It was dark out and winter time. There was snow on the ground which the moon light up and made it easier to see the wood line on the road. There's a few S type turns on Morningstar road that you have to really slow down on to maneuver safely on the road. Trees over lap these areas and make it really dark out at night with only your headlights guiding the way as any back country road is. While slowly going through one of the turns, there it was. Standing in between a tree or trees connected that formed a Y shape. It stood way taller than a normal size person and was covered in brown hair from head to toe from the angle we were seeing this at. At this point we were going less than 5 miles per hour due to the roads being slick and the S turn. So the detail of what I seen was burnt into my memory. What ever it was squirted its eyes and covered its eyes with its hand to prevent from the lights blinding it I assume. First thing I noticed right away was when the light shine on its eyes, they were a yellowish color, almost as it had jaundice or something of the sort. The creature flash its teeth a little bit as it raises its freakishly big hand over its eyes blocking the light. The teeth didn't seem to be in the best shape more browning yellow but bigger than normal human teeth. It turn its upper body and you can see the muscle definition in its back, tricep and lats before it turned the rest of its body and began walked down hill away from the vehicle. My friend began to freak out and scream while I began to yell just drive! My friend made it around the S type turn and floored it home. Which is only a min down the road. That image is forever remembered with clear detail. I tell this story all the time and everyone of my friends laugh at me lol, but it doesn't bug me. Me being a avid hunter , I think about this thing every time I step in the woods in the morning to hunt deer. It didn't show any signs of aggression but still a sighting that spooked me. I always try to debunk everything that happens out of the ordinary , but this one has stumped me. Like I stated earlier, it could of been some one in a costume, but it would of had of been a very expensive costume which I doubt that had 16 years ago. Would love to be on your podcast to tell my story. Huge fan! Thank you for taking the time to read this email."   I will also be speaking to David who was driving in the foothills of the Allegheny National Forest and a large creature stepped out in front of him. He describes the creature as massive. He said "I came to a screeching stop as this creature stepped out in front of me. He put his hands on my hood and looked at me. I have never been so terrified, our eyes locked. The creature then stood up and looked behind me and that's when something hit the back of the car. I never saw what it was but my airbags went off. The creature then walked off into the forest. Everything happened so fast. Being a formal Marine this felt like ambush." After hearing his encounter I don't think it was an ambush. I asked him if it was a rock that hit the back of the car and witness said it was something much bigger then a rock. It bent the frame of the rear of the jeep. Looking at the pictures you can tell the door no longer lines up with the frame.    

As I mentioned to the members I had dental surgery on Wednesday and I am still recovering. My mouth is swollen and it hurts to speak. I will return next week and shows will return to normal. This weeks show will be hosted by Brent Thomas from the Paranormal Portal. Check out the Paranormal Portal Podcast on your podcast player you can also find him on YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@ParanormalPortal/

Dakota grew up on a large property in Georgia. Over the years strange things have happened on this property but it wasn't until Dakota and his friend from college saw one of the creatures that Dakota realized the strange things he experienced growing up on this property might have been these creatures. Ill let Dakota go into it tonight. Dakota writes "I grew up on a property in Georgia and I'm convinced a family lives there. I'm not sure if it could be a portal or not I'm still learning about that but I have had all types of encounters with them. I have seen several, multiple different colors and sizes from different distances. To go in chronological order from a young age I would hear rocks knocking together behind my dads shop (25' wide 75' long 20' high)and my parents couldn't explain it they said it was my imagination. I used to ride atv's and dirt bikes all over this property and in the area they live in I would always find trees down across the road, sometimes in an X sometimes just going one direction being young id cut the trees down and keep going. I always felt watched outside no matter when it was and as I got older and would hunt alone I had my first for sure Sasquatch encounter. My dad dropped me off at my stand (I'm 10-12 at the time) and he went back home. After he left about dusk I hear what I think I someone trespassing behind me, 50 feet maybe. Id like to add that about 300 yard behind me is where they live now that I know that. I texted my dad asking if it was him saying he was to close I could hear him and who was he talking to. He said it's not him and said I was hearing the wind, at this point something is walking around me in a circle until dark when my dad came to get me and when I saw his flashlight coming through the woods it was over. That day I never saw a squirrel or heard anything near me. A few years later my dad and I built a deer stand in a tree that was split into 3 so we built it into the actual tree because my dad thought it was a promising spot. Well he only hunted back there a few more times and when he stopped he told me never to go back there again and wouldn't tell me why. This stand was at the end of the road with the X trees on it. Then I went to high school and didn't get in the woods much because I was a 3 sport athlete. Then college. I brought a buddy home in fall of '17 to hunt during fall break and we are on opposite sides of the property he on one side of a valley and me and my now wife on the other, we hear this roar that he said shook his chest( he was in a blind about 50 yards from that tree stand my dad and I built)Then summer '21 I came home for summer and my best friend came with me to work construction with me. He believed in something being out there just not Bigfoot he wouldn't name what it was. I told him I knew they roamed a valley on the property so we set out mid afternoon just kind of showing him the property kind of looking for signs of Bigfoot. I'm showing him my stands, my dads, we start walking this valley and cut up the property line fire break and as a joke my buddy wanted to 'whoop' and I knew it was a bad idea. He did it anyways and in front of us about 75 feet we hear two whoops back to us. He thought I was pranking him and I was in pure disbelief. We are standing there looking at each other shocked and over his shoulder up the hill 100 feet maybe I see a 5' jet black upright thing step out from behind a tree and at that point I was scared because the whoops came from the opposite direction. I show him what I saw and we are at this point having to calm ourselves down because we are between what we think is momma and juvenile. We walk forward towards the whoops about 25' and all the sudden we hear what we both described as "a silverback gorilla beating on a piece of sheet metal" from down in the valley on the other persons property and we are gun freaks so we get back to back and draw our weapons because we are threatened and scared truthfully. Then we hear laughing but I now know as the chatter but it was at super speed and the same chatter I heard as a kid hunting and I've heard connected to so many Bigfoot sightings. We were surrounded by at least 5 of them so we haul tail up that hill back to the house and as soon as we look up to go up the hill there was that deer stand my dad built, I knew why I couldn't be back there. We were followed out back to the house by at least 3 we never saw them but for sure could hear grunting, huffing, growling, etc. that was our huge encounter. The rest of the summer we would have encounters of them in the woods watching us at least 10 times some standing out more than other, once we heard a loud knock from the valley and then saw an arm swing and one walk away from a think area and about 15 minutes later we saw one back in that spot. quI shined a flashlight in there a we could see it's leg we think thigh and it was absolutely massive this was a big male, the leg made Patty look small. This was a man. Another time, we were redoing a camper I had to live in when we went back to college and we would spend all night out there working on it inside and out at my grandparents house which is on the same property but the opposite side of the valley. We had rocks thrown at the camper we heard bi-pedal walking several times and I even saw a few more watching us. Nothing scary but these ones were brown or red. That's mostly all of them. I'd just like to talk to someone about this Tony, Wes, anyone really who can help me out because I'm scared to go back to my parents house. I've since got married and moved to town and I have seen one cloaked outside my house. I've had a few more weird unexplained encounters at my new house. Thank you all for what you do and I look forward to hearing from you!"

Tonight I will be speaking with Jeremy. Jeremy and his children were on a hike when a large creature charged them. Jeremy said "We tried to leave without being seen because there was more then one of them. As we tried to leave that's when they saw us. I have never been so terrified in my life." Jeremy writes "Hi wes, I'll keep this as short as possible. Me and my two kids last year around July 4th went on vacation to Northern Wisconsin. We usually stay in a cabin on a lake for a week. We like to go to lake Superior in Michigan.. and we travel around the area looking at waterfalls.. we heard about this place called lake in the clouds I believe it's one of the highest elevated lakes in the United States.. after we stayed and looked at the scenery at the top of this mountain we left and about a mile down the road there's a river and this waterfall I believe it goes into lake in the clouds.. I'm not exactly sure but I believe it does or it might even go into lake Superior lake In The clouds is extremely close to lake Superior.. from the parking lot to the waterfall was about a 2 mile hike.. we decided to walk upstream and just do some hiking after about 1 hour of relaxing at the site with I guess you call them big boulders not just rocks. We had a very terrifying encounter with what you call a Sasquatch I guess I believe it was a family of Sasquatch.. it killed a deer it looked like it prayed over the deer after killing it noticed us and the leader or the dad/father / husband Sasquatch came charging at us.. it was horrifying after this encounter me and my kids were really never the same since that happened.. we have talked to a counselor/therapist which actually helped a lot talking about it and my daughter still goes to this day.. my friend told me about your channel I don't know 6 months ago maybe longer.. and after a hearing some of other people's encounters I talk to my kids about contacting you… Kids told me I should not give real names.. so I would like our names kept out of the story… I think it will help me talking to you.. I truly believe the therapist / counselor believes our story… I could care less if she did or not… I'm just rambling on so I apologize there's only a couple people we told about this.. but if you would be so kind to get back to me I would appreciate it thank you and thank you for helping many other people.  

Billy writes "I had an incident happen to me two years ago, in August 2022. This incident has affected my life in a serious way. I have stopped almost all of my outdoor activities, hunting, fishing, and hiking, which have been a big part of my life. Since the incident, I have been off and on in a state of depression, and I have gained about 35 pounds. I really need to talk to someone who has experience with these types of events and will take it seriously, and maybe help me move on from it. In summary, the incident involved being stalked on a daylight hike in the Ozark Mountains by something I could not see initially, which caused the entire forest to go silent and the air to seem to stop moving. The woods became so silent that I could hear myself breathing. I was videoing myself during this time and commenting about the lack of noise and that I could occasionally hear something off to my right following me, always just beyond my sight in the woods, maybe 30 meters. The woods are very thick in this area. At one point, I was taking a break and getting a drink when, looking back up the trail I came from, I saw a large black object on the side of the trail. My first thought was that it was a black bear. As I watched this thing about 300–400 meters away, it did not move. I ruled out the bear because it did not move and would have to have been sitting like a dog if it were a bear. I took out my iPhone 13 Pro and started to film. I zoomed into the thing, and it was black to a degree that could only be from something burnt. It had a sort of rectangle body, the head and neck was like a deer, with horns similar to those of a cow. The whole object was as black as anything I have ever seen, with no details. This sounds strange, but it is on film. I assumed it was a burned stump but wondered how I could walk past such a strange object and not notice it. On my return trip, I walked past where the object was but found nothing that even remotely looked like the object I filmed. However, the area just behind where the object was had been smashed flat, as if something large had walked or sat there recently; I filmed this as well. Near the end of the hike, I noticed a pile of animal scats in the middle of the trail. This was deer scat, but it was large for deer. I bent over to film it. I intended to show this to my brother, who has hunted this area a lot. While doing this, I heard a very large twig snap directly in front of me. I jerked my head up, still filming, looking into the woods. The woods were thinner here than on the rest of the trail. The twig snap was from a large twig; in order to break something that size it would take something large as well. I could see nothing in the direction of the twig snap. I felt a huge urge to run at this moment; it took everything I could muster to not to. I told myself it was daylight; I couldn't see anything, and if it were a mountain lion or something running, running could trigger an attack. I walked to my truck and was very nervous that it would not start or something and I would be stuck out there. My truck never had any problems, so that wasn't a normal feeling. I drove away and stopped for a few minutes down the road to think about what happened. I was pretty shook up. I stopped going into the woods after this incident. I would usually be fishing on a river near by, not near any roads and trails several times a week. Sometimes coming out after dark alone. I stopped scouting for turkey and deer seasons because I did this alone. I did not do any hunting the following year, even with others. About a year after the incident, I started to think about why I was so bothered by this incident. 1. Whatever was following me could have been a predator of some type, I suppose. However, bears are not that stealthy, I have seen a few of them in the wild. There are no mountain lions in the area. Whatever it was, it made the forest go absolutely silent. I stopped walking when I noticed this, it was so silent that I snapped my fingers a couple of times to make sure I had not lost my hearing. The air stopped moving, like I was in a vacuum. I don't know any animal that causes that. 2. The object I filmed. What was it, and why was it not there when I first walked by or on the return? I have zoomed and slowed the video I took of it, and it seems to have turned its head slightly at one point. I have not heard of anyone having an experience like that. 3. The twig snaps at the end of the hike. Why could I not see what caused it? Something large enough to break a large twig by stepping on it should have been easily visible, but I saw nothing. I focused on the twig snap and my lack of seeing anything. I thought about how quiet it was previously following me along the trail, but it was so loud at that point. I realized it made a mistake at that point right then by stepping on the twig. Why would it do that right then? I then realized that at that moment I was bent over, head down. filming scat. I was completely vulnerable and unaware of my surroundings then. I concluded that whatever it was, it probably saw its opportunity and charged me. Like you see in videos from Africa when a gazelle bends down to drink the cheetah springs on them. This thought really bothered me. What would have happened if the twig had not snapped? Would it have gotten to me? Why did it stop when I lifted my head up? I could not see anything, it could have continued for me. I was unarmed."  

Damon writes "Hello, I wanted to just share my encounter I had in Vancouver, Canada. I was on a hiking tour with my mom,aunt, and cousin through a redwood forest. I grew up in rural Louisiana. So me and my cousin had plenty of experience of exploring the woods. We were the kind of kids that were kinda rowdy and always getting into something at a young age. At the time I was around 16 years old when this happened. We were walking thru the forest getting bored of the hiking tour. So me and my cousin decided we were going to try to break off from this tour and walk through the forest ourselves, because we were passing up some really good areas that looked like they had some interesting things back off into the thickets. So we fell back to the back of the tour group, and saw a very heavily covered trail to our left and decided this is our chance. We ducked off through the bushes and made our way over some logs and branches. We walked through the winding forest for about 100-150 yards. Then we came up on a redwood tree that had fallen. This really amazed us. The size of the tree even laying down was more impressive. We walked along the tree, with it being on our left side. Rubbing our hands along it as we walked down the trunk of the tree, coming up towards the roots that was exposed. Once we got near the roots of the tree, we had to walk around them to our right to get pass the roots. I was leading the way. So once I came around the roots of this huge tree, what I saw had me in a total shock. I came around the roots and I was within 10ft of what I thought was a bear at first. I stopped. And froze. But my cousin was still walking up behind me, and he made a noise coming through the roots and brush. This thing had it's back to me and was in a squatting position. With shaggy reddish hair. It appeared to be about 5 feet in height at the shoulders. So that's why my first thought was "oh shoot, I just walked up behind a bear" I assume it heard my cousin, and it started to stand up and turn towards us. But it didn't stand like a bear. I saw arms come out from it's sides and stand up like a man. That's when I saw the legs and head and shoulders. I cant recall if I said any thing besides run to my cousin. And we ran through the way we came. I felt like this thing gave chase for a minute. But I was to afraid to turn around. We hit the tour trail and ran until we caught up with the group. We both were hyperventilating and couldn't talk. I tried to explain to the group what we just saw, but I couldn't say Sasquatch. I thought they will think I'm crazy. So I just said "Idk ,I saw something back there". We were both panicked. I always tried to deny what I saw because it wasn't the right color of big foot videos and pics I've seen on T.V. and books. So I told myself, it must have been a big orangutan the escaped or a red monkey. I've never told many people about this. Maybe 5 people my entire life. Just family members. Its was just to unbelievable even for me. Not until I heard a story on your show about a sasquatch the was a reddish color that I knew what I saw was exactly what it was."

Mark writes "I thought I would give you some bullet points to a Bigfoot Weekend I was blessed to have experiences. This started on Friday July 21st and ended on July 23. Just so you know how the weekend started I responded to our camp site and picked as spot to pitch my tent. After setting up my area m met some people from outside Houston who were there with their ten year old son, closest to my tent. The ten year old asked to go to a nearby creek and look for some rocks there. He left but returned after about 5 minutes. He had chosen a way that was at the bottom of where two hills met. Add into this that I knew it had rained the night before in this area as I followed the weather in order to pack right for the weekend. The kid stopped about 25 feet from my tent and behind his parent's tent. He said, "I found a foot print." We kind of blew it off and then Jesse Morgan came by to introduce himself. The boy told him what he had found and he went to check. Sure enough there was a larger and smaller print. I took some photos. I attached the smaller one first and the second is the track that was plastered. That is the fourth photo. I found another track about 30 yards away from the other two and it was 15 1/2 inches. The plater cast measures 17 1/2 inches. Part of the foot did not get plastered as it was on a slight slope. That is what was found in my first 20 minutes after setting up my tent. Here are the bullet points for the rest of the weekend, I believe in chronological order. 1) Night hike with small tree breaks and a head seen by Alan Megargle through therm. 2) After that heard some light chatter by a stream. 3) One person in my group saw a shadow running bent over near the ridge. Second day: 1) We did a recon a mountain we had to bushwhack up into. No trail. Found these quartz rock circles set up in the ground. Not sure who did that. 2) We found many trees twisted and broken at about the six foot level. 3) We found a 15 inch track almost near the top with a small one next to it. 4) The mountain was completely quiet Second night: 1) Went back to mountain and bushwhacked up at about 10 pm. except for our start by the road the woods were silent. 2) We ascended (Myself and 6 other guys) to the top. Where I separated from the group. They eventually settled down and were quiet. I then heard something moving around my perimeter. It started around my 9 o'clock and stopped around my 2 o'clock. It stopped and it was dead silent. I then moved my position and it did roughly the same thing again. It stopped. 3) It stayed silent for about 5 or so minutes and then we all heard the howl from down in the valley. 4) It stayed quiet for some time and we decided to head down, getting lost in the process. This was around midnight. 5) As we were walking 2 guys heard something pacing us. 6) One guy saw green eye shine. 7) We stopped to get our bearing and one guy pulled his thermal scope out and saw one. He handed them to me and I clearly saw a head. 8) We started back down and I heard something, in what was like a conversational tone, right in front of me in a thicket, say something like,"HeeeeeeYou", which was just so close to me. It sounded like a twelve year old male. My wife and I did head back to the same mountain in late September and she found a small trackway. Like a bone head I did not photograph those.. Well, that was it, but there are details to fill in."

Tonight I will be speaking to Jeremy. In 1984 he was on vacation with his family. The family stopped in Colorado to take a break from their road trip. Jeremy stepped out of the camper to pee and was face to face with a creature. I will also be speaking to Pete. Pete owns a home in rural New Hampshire. Recently he has noticed a lot of strange activity on his property.

Tonight my guest is Stacy Brown, he will be discussing his new film The Journey To Belief. From thejourneytobelief.com/ "Bigfoot: The Journey to Belief" is a four-part documentary series where Bigfoot researcher Stacy Brown Jr. attempts to prove the existence of Bigfoot to his skeptical filmmaker friend Joseph Badia. Joined by author Richard Laudenslager they hit the road as The journey begins with Stacy introducing Joey to thirteen credible witnesses who recount their harrowing encounters with the elusive creature. They then delve into the state of Florida's documents, searching for references to Bigfoot sightings in the journals of past governors, as well as requesting emails and reports from state agencies hoping to link modern-day encounters to historical legends. The series culminates in an expedition to a property with ongoing Bigfoot activity. "Bigfoot: The Journey to Belief" weaves firsthand accounts, document research, and fieldwork to explore whether these experiences and evidence can transform Joey from a skeptic into a believer. Link to the trailer  

Kenny writes "I had an encounter in 2005 about a week after hurricane Katrina. I'm from a small town about an hour north of New Orleans called Ponchatoula. We didn't get any structural damage but we did get a lot of downed trees. I was about ten years old and living with my grandparents. For the next couple of weeks after the storm me and my grandpa would clear as much of the trees and other crap out of the yard. After a few days we were starting to run out of clean clothes so my grandma had me go out to the pond in our backyard to get some water so that she could boil up and wash some clothes in this big 55 gal pot we had (typically used for crawfish) because we still didn't have any power. I didn't think much of it and went out there with some buckets. For some backstory we only lived about 3 miles aways from Manchac Swamp and were surrounded by pine forest except for the 7 acres of land we lived on which was clear except for about 30 pecan trees. Anyways, when I went down the bank I heard a bunch of noise like trees crashing from the other side of the pond. I started watching over there and then what I thought was a bear came out of the woods and stopped at the opposite side of the bank. I knew we had a few black bears in the swamp but had never seen any so I just stood still to watch it. After what felt like a few minutes I saw it reach into the water and snag up a catfish (cats were the only fish we kept stocked in the pond). Being a 10 y/o who loved nature I thought that was pretty cool until it stood up and stretched. The kind of way someone who just woke up would with its arms reaching up to the sky. I could see that it still had the catfish in its hand. Seeing that thing stand up I froze. I don't think it ever noticed me because as soon as it got done stretching it simply turned around and went right back the way it came. After a few minutes when I couldn't hear it anymore I just ran inside and needless to say we didn't get any laundry washed that night. I never saw or heard anything else after that but yeah that's my story and just thought that I would share."   Dusty writes "I've been thinking about writing you for a while now but haven't committed to the idea yet; well here goes. I have had many strange encounters with paranormal and supposedly "unknown" or at least "unpublished" entities. I had a sasquatch road crossing encounter when I was a kid. It was pretty basic, it just ran across the road in the middle of the night while I was out with a cousin of mine. I was 12, and my mom had passed away in March of 2000, and this encounter was close to the 4th of July. After my mom died I was kind of on my own most of the time, and would get dumped off with various people from time to time because I wasn't welcome at "home". Life was pretty traumatic at the time looking back, and maybe that's why that encounter didn't really stick with me to be honest. It happens at night, probably around 0100-0300 in the morning, I had been with an older cousin of mine who was more of a child than I ever realized, and he never really grew up. But when you're 12 and life goes t**s up you don't think about those things. I would hang out with him and his drunken friends a lot and cruise back roads and things like that. I started learning to drive because they're getting drunk and stupid and I'd drive people home. We were going to his house from a local lake one night, and a sasquatch just crossed the road in front of us, probably in 3 east steps, and walked into a big field headed for a creek. I turned in my seat and watched it for a few seconds. We made it to the highway and turned and headed for town in shock. We made it to his house and I didn't think I slept much, and I was just flabbergasted the next few days. But nobody cared to notice, and my cousin was so drunk and hungover he didn't remember what happened. The creature was massive, bulky, tall, upright Harry and the Hendersons looking critter. It was a breathtaking experience and it happened so quickly that it almost didn't register for a while what we saw. We both just looked at each other, wide eyed and pale as could be. I remember saying we just saw a bigfoot!!! But that was about the end of that encounter. I went into the Marine Corps at 17, and was stationed in Washington DC in late 2006, at a ceremonial unit that marches funerals in Arlington, Presidential ceremonies, among other important ceremonial jobs for the Marone Corps. Our barracks was "out in town" as we didn't have a formal "base" it is just a small post just north of the navy yard. It is the oldest post in the Corps, and has been in place since 1801. During the war of 1812 when the white house was burned by the British, the Marine barracks and Navy Yard were attacked and the Marine barracks supposedly burned down. From the stories I've heard several Marines were killed in the collapsed barracks. One night while on duty I was walking down the lower parking area, an underground secure parking garage under the barracks. I heard screaming and yelling coming from the locked, heavy steel door that closed off the electrical equipment room for the barracks. A secure concrete room with a heavy steel door. It sounds like dozens of people inside screaming and yelling to get out, rifles slamming on the door from the inside, and then it just stopped. The hair on the back of my neck stood on end, the temp dropped and it was so scary down there I just took off running. I hot the stairs well closest to me and ran up several flights of stairs in dress shoes, which isn't easy to do. I made it to my duty post and didn't leave for the rest of the night. Another night I encountered another spirit down there. Another "barracks ghost story" for which there was no shortage. A young girl had been run over one night playing with her ball on the ramp between parking levels. I was on duty walking the lower parking, and as I got closer to the ramp I could hear little feet slapping the concrete, a small girl giggling and a ball bouncing up and down the ramp. She was headed down the ramp to me as I ran past. That was the last time I was ever down there after dark alone."

Frank was hunting in 2010 with a friend of his in Georgia. Frank later found his friend in his truck shaking and he looked like he was in shock. He explained to Frank what he had seen that day. Many years later Frank would see a creature and he describes it tip-toeing up to a deer before grabbing it and running off into the woods.

Tonight I will be speaking to Kelly and Zach. Kelly writes "I'm an avid outdoors person and have had multiple jobs which required me to work in remote locations, sleeping out under the stars and having experiences I can't explain. My brother turned me on to your podcast about a year ago after I had an encounter myself. I called and told him about it and he told me to listen to your podcast. After hearing some other stories I realized I had more encounters that I had never shared because I didn't know how to explain them. I'll just share some of them here and see if you would like more info. The encounter I told my brother about that had him recommend your show took place in western North Carolina near the town of Hot Springs. I was out exploring on my own, which I do a lot and found this abandoned road. I began following it and maybe a mile down the road I saw some skid marks. Being curious about the marks because the road was not accessible, I wandered off the road near the skid. About 300 yards away I found a small teepee type structure built that was about the size of a small tent. I kind of assumed it was built as a blind by hunters. There was no trail or anything. As I looked closer at the structure I could tell the branches had been snapped off to make this structure, not cut with a saw. Not knowing anything about sasquatch or the huts people have reported I looked at this thing a long time trying to figure out how a human would have made it. The other curious thing was the leaves on the inside of the hut were not disturbed, like the structure had been there a while without anyone going inside of it. I began looking around the area more and found two smaller, similar structures. At this point I thought it was a boy scout camp or something where they had built these. I looked around further and started noticing that small saplings had been snapped all around these huts. The only thing I could think is that a vehicle had driven over them but there was no way a vehicle could access this area without leaving a massive sign. I'm about 6'2 220 and I tried snapping them and couldn't get anywhere near being able to snap them. As I began to look around the area further I noticed all the birds stopped chirping and there was a weird chill in the air. I became pretty uncomfortable and then I started hearing what sounded like someone clicking their tongue extremely loud and occasionally a high pitched whistle. At this point I decided I must have stumbled into someone's property or drug area and started to move away. The clicking began to surround me and scared the shit out of me so I started moving quickly to get out. I then heard what sounded like rocks were being thrown. I never stopped to look back but just got to my vehicle as quickly as possible and drove to the nearest bar where I wrote down my encounter. After listening to other episodes I was reminded about a time I worked out at a hunting and fishing lodge in northern New Mexico. I used to get up at 4am every morning and drive around the ranch to make sure all the boats were cleaned and dried out for the guests. This was a gigantic ranch (they say it was bigger than Rhode Island) so you could easily go days without seeing another human. I drove to this remote area in the high country and came around a turn right around sunrise. I spooked this massive creature, which I assumed initially was a bear, it went from being on two legs down to all fours and ran like a wolf. The area it ran was through this open meadow that was probably about 1-2 miles long (if not further) downhill. Its hard to explain but the vantage point I had was from up above and the animal ran down towards a lake. This thing ran those 2 miles in under 10 seconds. It ran with long strides like a wolf but the ground it covered was insane. I told people about it at the ranch and they all made fun of me and said I was seeing things. I have a couple of other stories that are similar if you'd like to hear more. Thanks for taking the time to read this."   Zach writes "I emailed you about 2 years ago regarding the footprints my uncle and I found in Schuylkill county, Pennsylvania. After taking some time to think about my own sighting and some other encounters and stories told to me by family, friends and coworkers.....I've decided to finally type up an email. My sighting: In April of 2014, I was in my last few months of high school and had been working at a nursing home in Pottsville, PA in the kitchen. My mother at the time was the supervisor of the the place and I was getting a ride home with her after working 0700-1500. We were driving south towards my hometown, which is only about 4 miles from this sighting. I was in the passenger seat looking out the window, down towards the Schuylkill River and railroad tracks that run along the same route. The train tracks are about 75 yards from the road on a 45 degree angle. The leaves were not on the trees yet because it was right before spring, so I can see the tracks pretty good. Next thing, I see this tall and lengthy.....creature. It almost had the look of Treebeard from the Lord of the Rings Movie. Very tall, long, thin appendages and I could see dark brown/black hair. This creature was standing on the side of the railroad closest to me, looking down at the ground. Not sure why, but it was so eerie and just didn't register in my head until we got home. I told my Mom and she really didn't react. Totally didn't think it could be a sasquatch until you described the different types.  

Bernie writes "Wes, I'm seventy three years old now and live in the beautiful Texas hill country southwest of Austin. This is what happened fourteen years ago. It was my last night at work and I was closing up my department in Salmon Creek, at the north end of Vancouver, Washington. My best friend called and asked if I was flying out soon. She wanted me to come by, and said she had a twelve pack of Blue Moon. "Prettiest lady I know" I affirmed as I headed toward Battleground. We hung out for a couple hours. Her boyfriend had cheated on her and I listened to her broken heart with sympathy, and I tried to give her hope for the future. We said our hasta la vistas. I got back on I-5 north and got off at Woodland and headed up Lewis River Road. I had been living there for six weeks in a spare bedroom I was renting. It was a ways to my boss's property, on up past the fish hatchery, almost to Ariel where D.B. Cooper supposedly bailed out of that airliner, west of Mt. St. Helens. The moon was nearly full on that night of August 22, 2010, as I parked in my spot 30 feet from the forest, just off to my left. My window was down and I was listening to the radio. The Foo Fighters were playing "Times Like These." The tree frogs loudly approved and I popped open my last Blue Moon that Darcy sent home with me. I lit a cigarette, reflecting on our good times, how much I was going to miss her, and hoping our paths would meet again. Speaking of missing, I was seriously missing my two teenaged daughters that currently lived in Texas for the past six weeks. Tomorrow was Monday, my son's 39th birthday, and I'd be in Raleigh with him Wednesday night. I had a lot on my mind. I looked to my right scanning for life. Tina's doublewide sat on 4 acres, and was dark and silent, the front door 80 feet from me at my 3 o'clock. No signs of her sister and brother-in-law, who were notorious for wandering in the moonlight, but it was only one o'clock in the morning right now. I had another smoke and nursed my beer as it had been a very long day at work. I couldn't believe my ears when suddenly out of nowhere, what sounded like a million birds started screaming in the forest just to my left. Every hair on my body stood out as I reached to kill the radio. This surreal cacophony went on for maybe a whole minute when I heard something that would have knocked me over had I not been sitting in my car. I have since listened to vocalizations on YouTube and the nearest thing to what I heard was "The Ohio Sound," except that was far away and I was probably less than 100 feet away from the source here. Also there was no descending vocalization once it reached it's deafening crescendo. The force behind that howl/scream was somewhere between a really hungry lion, and a very pissed off T-Rex. Think up-close Jurassic Park. I was sitting in my old Ford Contour and my bones and organs were vibrating. I have since learned that was the result of the infrasound it produced. I was terrified and felt disoriented, also effects of infrasound. Things have never really scared me. Hell, I'm an old guy from Texas. I'd seen lots of crazy shit, but I jus0couldn't move. I just sat there thinking someone like me might get eaten. When the roar finally peaked, the birds and frogs were totally silent; not a single peep or croak was heard, and I was still vibrating. The silence was broken by a few seconds of the sound of something moving away in the woods. There was a creek in a ravine out there about 50 yards straight ahead and I started hearing what sounded like large rocks smashing against others. I happened to look at the front porch as Tina turned the light on and stuck her head out, looked my way, dipped back and closed the door. I figured since the beast was in the ravine, I had a chance to make a run for the house. I was shaking when I entered, and she said I was pale and asked what was wrong. I told her I thought she had a Sasquatch in her back yard. She just laughed and laughed and laughed. I told her I was serious, but she snickered and I went to bed. It took a long time to fall asleep that night. The next day I avoided the backyard and drove into Vancouver to get my cat. I pretty much stayed in my room when we got back. The next day I sold my car to Tina's mother and stayed in my room. Wednesday, Tina drove me to Portland to fly to Raleigh. I told my son about it after I had been there a couple days. He was intrigued, and then I put it all in a box for several years. I knew people would laugh. I wish assholes were as hard to find as Sasquatches. I never mentioned it again. A couple months ago I started listening to podcasts, especially yours, and it's really been all consuming, but in a very beneficial way: the realization of the existence of an ancient, feral species that has no concept or need of money to survive. They are truly free. I feel we are the newcomers here, living our lives in chains."

Randy writes "I'm from prince Edward island, Canada I'd like to tell you about my story that I had. When I was open Alberta, Canada, I was up Norris for appointment.  My first encounter took place in 2012. I was driving a water truck and had to stop because a bunch of Caribou were crossing. I saw what I thought was a black bear and a brown bear crossing up ahead. I yelled "Hey Bear!" and they both stood up on two legs like a man." About two years later, I was on cold lake weapons range. It was either a male and a female or 2 I just seen the eyes.

I will be interviewing Kelley Lockman. Kelley is an American actor, director and screenwriter. Born and raised in Georgia, Kelley's passion for film eventually led him to film school and then to acting. Kelley has appeared in various TV shows and films, including Tyler Perry's "A Fall From Grace." He has written and directed his own work and recently completed "A Sunset in Winter," in which he wrote, directed and starred. He started a new project called I Believe in Bigfoot Project. You can watch the episodes on YouTube. Check it out here: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JO04DCiqtp8 Kelley writes "We spoke a few years ago briefly. The Squatchwatchers made an introduction for me. At that time I was beginning the process of working on a documentary about Bigfoot. But since then things have gone a bit crazy! The path I started to go down led me into places I never expected and I've been able to document some truly amazing stuff! The story became so huge that its just too much for a movie. I am now releasing it as a series on YouTube and Rumble."

A listener writes "I've had a week of direct encounters with my dad, brother and uncles in central Utah back in the early 80's while deer hunting. Over the following 30 years, I've had at least four more probable encounters in the same area. I think that I'd like to tell you about them." Spoke to the witness and he has agreed to come on the show. He recounts a hunting trip with his father, brother and uncles back in the 80's.

Kip writes "I guess I'll get right to it. Back in the late 90's I had 3 separate terrifying encounters with some type of large black creature over 3 years. The first two encounters were roughly in 1997 & 1998. I was in high school at the time and 16-17 years old. And the 3rd was in late 1999 so I was just about 18. I can honestly say that they were so disturbing that I have thought about them often ever since. Two of the encounters I had multiple buddies with me and the most disturbing encounter I was alone exploring the mountain behind our home on our 4 wheeler. I grew up in a Southern California city called Corona. Its roughly 1.5 hours north of San Diego and next to Riverside. At this time the upper portion of the city had miles of orchards extending from the edge of the housing developments all the way to the base of the mountains that separated us from the coast and Orange County. As a kid myself and my family spent a significant amount of time on this mountain range hiking, mountain biking, exploring the various canyons, and a few of the abandoned tin mines. Although there were known predators such as mountain lions and coyotes that we would see from time to time, I never felt scared being in this area but always knew to be cautious. At the time of what I would consider my first encounter our town was changing a lot. Hundreds of acres, if not thousands, of the orchards were being leveled to build more homes. At this time being of high school age this was a total bummer. All of the cool places we would explore or hang out were going away every week and being replaced with massive housing developments. Because of the size of one of the housing developments, there was a large storm drain project that the army core of engineers was in charge of. This project was situated near the mouth of one of the larger canyons and was intended to divert stormwater underground to who knows where? This area was completely fenced off with barbed wire fences and they even had an on-site security guard at night. This entire area was surrounded by thick orange groves and also avocado groves. Knowing that there was a massive underground tunnel being built and also being obsessed with exploring abandoned mines, there was no choice but to explore this. I did some recon during the daytime hours and figured out the best way to sneak in at night hopefully without being detected by their on-site security guard. Late on a Friday evening my buddies and I drove my truck on a dirt road deep into the orange groves and parked it behind a large pile of dead orange trees that they had ripped out of the ground. This was an area that I was very familiar with. In this area, they also had bulldozers, graders, and loaders parked near a water tank. We snuck through the trees, scaled a barbed wire fence, and at this point the Avocado Grove began. We easily made it in and explored these tunnels which were kind of a disappointment because there was really nothing to them other than concrete and scaffolding. Feeling somewhat underwhelmed we decided to head back to the truck which was roughly a half mile from the tunnel. Upon exiting the range groves we saw headlights coming our way so we quickly jumped behind some of the heavy equipment thinking the security was coming to bust us. To our surprise, it was a two-door Honda Civic with two chicks. Being curious teenage boys we were immediately wondering if they were hot. Lol. After spending some time checking out all of the cool heavy equipment we made it back to my truck. Knowing that the road they were driving on was eventually a dead end we were surprised to see that they still had not come back out. We decided to investigate to make sure they were ok. We assumed the girls were probably drinking or smoking weed because this was not a well known place and was quite creepy especially at night due to how secluded it was. The three of us piled back into my single-cab Chevy truck and started heading in their direction. As we rounded a sharp turn on the dirt road we could see their car parked at the dead end off in the distance. As we got within 100 yards of their car we could see something black crouched down behind the car. The first we thought we had was that maybe one of them was behind the car but as we got closer we could see that it was definitely not a girl and appeared to be completely black and hunched over as if it was hiding and watching them. I had one of those Walmart special 12 million candle spotlight that plugged into the cigarette lighter in my truck. My buddy Aaron turned that on and hung out the window shining it down the road. We then thought that it must be a bear of some other creature but it was not looking like anything that we were familiar with which was kind of a weird sensation seeing something that we were not even sure what it was. As we were now within 50 yards or less, to our horror, this creature slightly turned to look towards us and stood up. This was nothing that we recognized. We immediately began freaking out yelling at one another "what the hell is that thing?!!" I hit the gas and we accelerated towards their car while keeping the light on it! To the south of where the girls were parked was another barbed wire. (To clarify, all of these fences were roughly 7' tall chain link fences topped with like 18" of 3 strands of barbed wire. A sizeable fence). The fence was within 15 feet of the edge of the road only separated by a small ditch that may have been 2' deep. Beyond the fence was a wide open field that had already been scraped of all vegetation. The base of the mountain was probably 400-500 yards away from this location. This creature which I would estimate was between eight and 9 feet tall took two steps towards the edge of the road and literally vanished before our eyes. We saw this happen from maybe 50 feet away. I slammed on the brakes and we slid on the gravel road stopping about 10 feet behind the girl's car. We jumped out paying no attention to them and immediately started shining the spotlight into the field. When the creature vanished we could not understand what we really just saw. Our minds were thinking of rational explanations like maybe it dove into the small ditch just out of sight and squeezed under the fence somehow. Or, maybe it climbed over the fence really fast and somehow we didn't see that which makes no sense. We were grasping for any explanation besides it literally vanishing into thin air. In reality, we should have seen the creature maybe 20 feet away on the other side of this fence running across the wide open field if it had somehow jumped this fence but like I said it had vanished. We had all become very animated at this point yelling and freaking out at what we had just seen. Probably thinking we were absolute psychopaths, the girls in the car immediately started the engine lipped around and just took off. I did hear one of them yell "what's your F-ing problem???" Rightfully so. We calmed down after a few minutes and started to collect ourselves. There was no sign of the creature at all, and because it was a gravel road there were no visible footprints. We stayed shining spotlight for probably a half hour, absolutely shaken by what we had seen. We saw nothing, absolutely nothing. It was now close to 1 am and we rushed back to my house and immediately woke my dad up from a dead sleep and told him what we had witnessed. A little back story on my Dad, he grew up in Starvalley Wyoming. He spent most of his years as a youth as a youth and teens in the mountains hunting. In his late teens and into his 20's he was a hunting guide. He guided hunters from all over the world into the backcountry on horseback. My Dad was tough and fearless, and if anyone would have encountered something like this before it was him. He immediately got out of bed and once we settled down a bit he wanted to entire story, every detail. After listening to our story he became very quiet and serious. He sat down at the table and said "Boys, I have no doubt that what you saw tonight was real. I do not think this was any type of animal but rather a being. Sometimes we are allowed to see things from the other side of the veil or maybe even another dimension. I don't know why we do but I think this is what you experienced tonight. I do not want you going up to that area anymore." after that he told us this was nothing to mess with and not to ever pursue it. It was so unsettling and still to this day I could call either one of my two buddies and have them recount the exact same story word for word. This creature was not how I pictured the typical sasquatch. it did appear to have a shorter sleek jet black fur. Its fur almost absorbed our light and was almost difficult to distinguish any facial features at all. It was almost like a 3 dimensional shadow if that makes sense somehow? It was very tall and athletic-looking. It did not have a massive hulking build but rather a very sleek, powerful, and fast type of build if that makes any sense. Think fairly jacked sprinter instead of a giant bodybuilder. That experience has bothered me ever since. Monday came around and we thought we had the craziest story that we could ever tell at school. To my dismay, people thought we were so full of crap and honestly did not believe us. That really pissed me off but also disappointed me. We didn't really tell anyone else after that reaction from a few people in fear of being seen as weird or just lying. Second Incident This encounter still scares me to this day and I still have so many unanswered questions. This took place maybe 8-9 months later. maybe a year. My parents had sold our boat and bought some 4 wheelers instead. I loved this option! I spent everyday after school enjoying this amazing new found sense of freedom and exploring the mountain behind our neighborhood which was about 1/2 mile away. There were fire roads, old trails, and riverbeds leading up to the canyons. If you

As I mentioned on last night's show, I would be doing a swapcast for Merkel Media's new film Sasquatch And The Missing Man. I told Tony he could ask me anything he wants. I hope you enjoy our hour long conversation. Check out The Confessionals here: https://www.theconfessionalspodcast.com/

Chad writes "In 2003 a hunting friend and myself had a very strange thing happen to us. I live in Mercer county Ohio, it's in West central Ohio, flat land, small box woods, and miles of corn fields. I live in a small town called Celina, we have one of the largest man dug lakes in the world its 5 miles wide and 10 miles long, it was dug by hand by German immigrants for a water supply for the cannel systems in Ohio . I'm telling you this because I think these things could travel the old cannels from time to time, the BFRO has a one report from back in the 70's close to the cannels. One night while out running our coondogs we had a very weird night. We had very nice hounds that did their job, no nonsense dogs. We cut 2 dogs into a section we often hunted, it didn't take long for my dog to open up on a track, and the my buddies dog opened up. Shortly after the dogs went quiet, followed by high pitched squeaks from both dogs and then not another peep out of either dog. We had tracking collars on the dogs but we couldn't get a signal from them , these collars can be tracked for 5 miles or so...But we had nothing. We looked at each other discussing why the dogs were acting strange, coyotes, running a deer, we didn't know. But our dogs almost never ran off game. It was early September so the corn was 7 or 8 feet tall and still green and we was standing in it, All of a sudden I had an overwhelming feeling of fear sweep over me, we heard something running around us in a circle, it sounded like more than one thing and it was big, it stopped moving and i could hear heavy breathing and they started moving again... Not going to lie I was scared very scared.... I moved closer to my friend and asked him if could hear that and what is it... He just said be quiet listen .. we heard some more movement and then nothing. We continued to try to track the dogs but nothing. All of sudden I heard something splatter I looked at John and he said what the....His shoulder was covered in a thick clear slime that smelled awful. It freaked John out. We headed back to the truck. Keep in mind these dogs are worth literally thousands of dollars so heading back without them wasn't an easy choice. We got back to the truck and found both dogs hiding behind the back tire of the truck, we had to drag them out from under the truck...Not normal, these big walker hounds could have easily killed any animal we have here. We loaded the dogs into the dog box got into the truck and the smell from johns jacket was the nastiest thing I have ever smelled, John actually had to put it bed of the truck... What do you think happened...? Was it cryptic related?"

I will be welcoming Jerry to the show. Jerry writes "I lived deep in Provo Canyon, in Utah, in a camper trailer with thousands of square miles of forest right behind where I lived. The first month and a half I lived there was peaceful. One day it felt like I was being watched and I had a bad feeling almost like I was sick. I fell asleep that night and woke up suddenly in the middle of the night. I had 2 "Wyze" cameras set up inside my trailer (Later I faced one outside so I could see what was happening, although they avoided the infrared light) that recorded 24/7 and they also have night vision but a crappy microphone for audio recording. So when I woke up I immediately felt like I was being watched and that something was wrong. I checked the recording on my phone from the camera as I just had a feeling that something woke me up. I looked at the recording from my cameras on my phone and there was a big BANG as if something slapped the side of my trailer thus waking me up. The video titled "Attack1" shows what I saw and what happened and you can hear me wake up from it. I was trying to justify what the bang was but something felt off so I stayed up all night and A LOT more happened. "attack2", "attack3", and "attack4" videos are all from that night some being very violent. the camera microphone is very cheap so you will need to turn the volume all the way up to hear what it sounded like and it still was louder in person. The cameras record clips when a sound is loud enough or when it detects motion. At that time the cameras were both inside my trailer recording the inside. The creatures were just outside my door that night and if I had opened my door I would have seen them. I was scared stiff in my bed trying to be silent and I was just frozen to say the least. I heard whistling and quick "whooops" coming from behind my trailer where some bushes were and also from the side and front of my trailer as I lay there all night not being able to move, breathe, or make a sound. My cat was very curious as to what was going on as you can see in the videos and you can tell where the sasquatch was standing from where my cat is. Once the sasquatch hit the trailer my cat would get scared and run back to me in my room. I could hear the sasquatch run away but only the first 3 steps as they left. then BANG they came back to hit the trailer again later in the night. I could hear the whistling and whooping throughout the night. The next day I quickly left my trailer with my camera once the light came out and Very quickly took pictures in the directions where I had heard the whistling and whooping. It took me some time to look at the pictures but when I did I was shocked once I zoomed in and studied the pictures. There was a BIG one hiding next to a house showing his teeth at me and this photo was taken from behind my trailer. Also, the black one hiding in the bushes was taken from the front of my trailer. In both photos, they are both about 200 yards away and the pictures were taken with a 1080p Sony camera which is why the zoomed-in photos are a little grainy. Now those videos are from 1 night, and the photos from the morning right after. I included pictures of both areas without the sasquatch for comparison as well. Yes, there were some tracks and I have some photos if you want them. I only stayed there as I was hoping the attacks would stop but after a month of trying they became bolder and bolder and I had to abandon the trailer, take what I could carry and my cat to my car while looking down at the ground so that I wouldn't see one in person (seeing one in person with my eyes would have been way too much for my mind). Yes, I saw a HUGE male sasquatch, through the night vision camera and I have never been more scared in my life. this email would be a book if I wrote all that happened during that month and I am shaking while writing this and I feel sick. I included a video of a possible sasquatch on my landlord's roof that has his arm reaching down and he pulls it up as he lifts his face towards the camera as if he hates it. His face is lit up by a light and infrared light which is why I think his face looks like it is glowing. It was also raining and it appears that there is a water droplet that moved and then the infrared becomes stronger on its face and that's when you see his arm move up and face turn up. I am curious what you think about this video. there is another picture that appears to show a brownish female sasquatch and her arm standing to the left of what I think is the big one but I admit it is not the best photo. There is also a photo of a possible dogman but it is a long exposure. I heard sounds I can't describe, my windows were ALL covered so I put my phone under the blanket covering the window and took the photo. I hope it's not what it looks like but I figured I would include it and you can make up your own mind about it. I NEVER went back to the trailer to get my stuff. but that's a long story I can tell you over the phone. As much as I love the mountains I have never been back to any of them since. I was a Boy Scout and lived for camping my whole life. I grew up and lived right next to Little Cottonwood Canyon and spent most of my life exploring, camping, and hiking in the mountains and all over Utah and it makes me cry that it has been ruined for me. I have so much more to tell you that I can't write out but people need to know what can happen and that these creatures are real and to be careful. Once I got a little vocal about what was happening with my landlord, the other tenants, and my family (sometimes showing some of them just some of the pictures and videos I have) The other tenants moved out of the mountains 3 days later, my family thought I needed help, and the landlord KNEW (I have theories about him) about these things and then he also ended up moving around the time my lease was up (I had paid in full for 6 months upfront). Anyway, I am a bit worked up typing this as the PTSD from this is still there, although I am doing much better now and I can communicate much better in person and explain so much more in a way that makes better sense as it is hard to convey 40 days ish of being tormented and scared to death through a shortish email. Also, the aftermath of what can happen when you are vocal with the wrong people that "I had/have A LOT of evidence of these creatures". I feel that this needs to be shared so others do not make some of the mistakes I made hopefully or at least get this off of my chest with people who know this is real. I apologize if this message does not make much sense and I hope to talk to you and go through what has happened to me while being trapped and tormented deep in Provo Canyon. People need to be warned and I need to get this message out of what can happen." https://sasquatchchronicles.com/sc-ep1046-three-months-in-hell/

Turner writes "Wes, I have been listening to your show for over a year now. My background is in the outdoor industry. I have a degree in Forestry, I am an avid bowhunter, and I now do a YouTube channel that specializes in all things outdoors, hunting, fishing, shooting, ext. Because of my love of the outdoors, somewhere along my childhood the joke about Bigfoot was made and it became my thing. I always had a Bigfoot sticker on my truck or notebooks in school, but it was a joke. I never believed in Sasquatch and I also was pretty ignorant on the subject in general. As luck would have it, over a year ago a random person saw the sasquatch sticker on my truck and asked did I listen to your show. He then told me about an encounter that happened near where we lived in south Mississippi. (Ep. 761 as it turns out). Long story short I started listening and becoming interested on the subject until me and a friend got the bright idea to go to where Mike from 761 had his encounter one night. (I am very familiar with the area he hunted in as I have cruised timber there years ago) It's too much to type but we had a encounter that night where we got blasted with infrasound. Then later last year I had an encounter where I heard wood knocks and samurai chatter, and was paced out of the woods. We have also seen orbs and something strange on thermal. Like I said, it's a lot to try and type. Would love to talk over the phone."

John writes "I have something to share with you from when I was 17 and bow hunting in the woods of NJ. I'm 46 now and I had a brush with a large 2 legged animal in the early hours of that fall day." Spoke to the eyewitness and he said "It was about 2am and I was excited to go hunting. I was sitting in my tree stand when everything went dead silent. I became fearful and was not sure why. I could hear this thing coming to my tree stand and it was heavy, you could almost feel this thing walking and it was on two feet. It was in front of my tree stand and I pulled an arrow and it stopped. It was breathing heavy and I tapped the arrow against the bow and it took off running. In a matter of seconds it covered 100 yards and I saw it running through the corn field. I never went back."

I will be welcoming Edmund to the show. Edmund grew up on a farm and he had seen the creatures a couple of times. He said "I was a kid in 1978 and I was not afraid of them until it came to my window." It was looking through my bedroom window, and it scared me so bad I got up and ran into the living room. I was home alone with my cousin, who was asleep. As I was looking out our living room window, there was another one standing up on the hillside nearby. These two absolutely instilled me with fear. The previous one didn't scare me a bit, but these felt malevolent." Edmund he said "It would flip it's lip up at me and I could see it's teeth. The teeth were like ours just much bigger. My mother later told me that she was aware of them being on the property."

Drew had an encounter in 1996 here in Washington up in Snohomish county. Drew describes a creature with an odd movement come out of the ditch into the road. The encounter still bothers him today. We will also be speaking to Chuck. Chuck had an encounter in 2015 at Diablo Lake. The lake is in WA state.  Its a glacial-fed lake and in the summer turns a turquoise color because of fine rock particles that refract sunlight. Crater lake in Oregon has that same appearance during the summer. Chuck describes several creatures vocalizing and then it came into camp. Chuck writes "In 2015 I spent the day on a motorcycle ride over SR20 in WA State. We rode around Winthrop and Twisp, then broke up and went our separate ways. I had made plans to camp with another group of friends that night at Colonial Creek Campground at Diablo Lake. I had spent plenty of time in that area and was very comfortable there. After a day of riding with one group of friends I was excited to meet up with my other group of friends. We had a great time hanging out. Eventually we went to our own tents and went to sleep. I guess I laid down around 12:15am. It took me a bit to get comfortable and doze off. I think I fell asleep around 1am. Around 1:45am I heard a call, much like the Ohio sound from across the lake. I estimated it was four or five miles away, but the sound filled the entire valley and woke me up. I smiled, chuckled, and told myself that it was Bigfoot. This call went on for about five to ten minutes, when all of a sudden there was a return call on my side of the lake. I felt like the return call originated about three miles uphill, coming from Pinnacle Peak or Colonial Peak. I felt a sense of surprise, and was taken back by the volume and duration of the return call. This call started out low and soft then crescendo to very loud and bellowing. The sound resonated through me in a way that it instantly woke me up and I became alert. Before I could fully comprehend the return call there was another call from across the lake. This call had a shorter duration, my instincts told me that the call from across the lake was a female and the call on my side of the lake was a male. This went on for about 20 minutes, back and forth. I was in disbelief. I thought of every animal sound I knew and there was nothing like it. The duration and volume was beyond any wildlife's capabilities, not to mention any human's ability. It was fascinating to listen to and was an experience all on its own. Then things got terrifying. What happened next still causes me anxiety just thinking about it. What I will call the male, calling from my side of the lake started coming down the hill. It would stop to call back to the female on the far side of the lake. Each time it called the intensity of the volume became increasingly more intense. I typically carry protection when out in the woods. Mostly for a noise maker, my theory is that the biggest barks wins most of the time. I've had to scare off cougars using this method in the past. Regardless, I white knuckle gripped that 44 magnum and was convinced it was not enough firepower to stop whatever was coming down the mountain, much less a bigger bark. I laid there in my flimsy tent, tucked into my mummy bag, grasping my 44 as I cowered with each return call getting closer. At some point I started hearing footsteps. With each step the ground shook with a vibration that resonated through the ground. I could feel each step getting closer. What was hard to comprehend was the gait between steps. In my mind I envisioned this thing as "jogging", not walking. I estimated the distance between each step to be 9 to 12 feet. This thing was now in the campground and still returning calls. The terror I felt was indescribably. I was literally frozen with fear. I didn't dare make a sound, I couldn't if I wanted to. My body went into an involuntary flight mode. I could not function my body, meaning I could not get out of my sleeping bag if my life depended on it. I was frozen in fear. My heart was racing, I was uncertain what was going to happen next. Not knowing was the worst part. And wouldn't you believe it, this creature ran right through my campsite, only feet from my tent. It let out a call that sent me into a state of shock. The volume, the duration, the resonating force of sound, I was defeated and terrified. As quick as it came into my campsite it left, and without hesitation it jumped into the lake. Which in my mind sounded like an elk being dropped from 20 feet into the water, there was a huge splash. If you have ever been to Diablo Lake you know it's glacier fed. That water is extremely cold. This didn't even faze it, much like a dog chasing a ball in to a cold lake, it didn't hesitate. This behavior suggested to me that this was some type of animal or "primitive". Not many humans would jump in that water at night, and if they did you would hear them screaming in shock, it's freakin' cold! The moment it jumped into the lake and started its way across the lake I started to feel some relief. However, I lived in terror for years. I believe I suffer from post-traumatic stress syndrome. After that event I listen to your shows and use them as a type of therapy. I am able to relate to others and their experiences. Knowing that I am not alone gives me a sense of relief. I have told many people about my experience. I often encounter people who are dismissive, but this doesn't faze me in the least. Once you know, you know. And for anyone who says they want a Bigfoot experience, I would caution them against it. It will change your life and most likely not in a positive way. It's been many years now and I have not tent camped since. I have hauled my travel trailer to a State Parks, but I am not comfortable remote/primitive camping anymore. I could not bring enough fire power, nor do I think I am smarter than these things in their environment. I would not have a chance if they decided to harm me. I do go out on day hikes, but I am armed and I'm constantly looking for signs. I have turned around on trails before for no other reason than my gut told me something isn't right. That being said I love the PNW and will continue to push myself back into the beautiful areas that this State and BC has to offer. However, I'm no longer naïve."

Chris writes "It has been several years since I have been hunting. My last experience, while hunting with an Uncle, had taken my comfort and confidence away. I have lived in Oregon my entire life other than being born in Colorado on an army base and some travel. Both sides of my family are from Southern Oregon.  I was raised in the Portland area, due to parents separation when I was 2,  and lived there until my early twenties. Though I spent many years spending my time in nature, I didn't get into hunting until I moved down to Southern Oregon to live with my father in the late 90's , my early twenties. My Father is a disabled veteran after a couple tours in Vietnam. After the Vietnam conflict, he tried hunting with his father but couldn't stomach it anymore. He wanted me to have the experience so he introduced me to a couple of his local friends. They took me out a couple times and helped me with learning the area and strategies. Although I had heard many stories growing up and from a couple locals in the area, I was not prepared for what I would experience while in the woods… That is my basic story of what led up to my experiences in Southern Oregon and a couple more experiences. One later in the Tillamook NF on the Wilson River (2002) and the last experience in Central Oregon between Yamsay Mt. and Summer Lake (2015). I currently live in Bend and have since 2006. I am looking forward to getting back into the woods, just won't be doing anymore solo trips."

Luke writes "My sighting happened in British Columbia Canada in a small town named Boston bar where I was staying while I worked. This was maybe 2012-2013,I love the outdoors always have hiking camping anything outdoors I would do it. In the town I was staying in there where a bunch of side roads that would go up into the mountains where you could get to the top and walk the trails near the snow line. I wanted to check it out so I drive up there. I park get out and start walking this trail at the base of the snow line I see deer tracks moose tracks and as I'm walking I notice that these deer tracks have bare feet next to it following them. In my mind I'm thinking your crazy for walking up here bare foot. I didn't even consider the size of the prints at the time. But as I'm walking I'm noticing it's super quite which is weird and I start to feel very uneasy like I'm being watched. So because I'm alone I decide to head back to the car and I leave. I didn't go back up there for maybe 3-4 days finally I get the day off of work and I go back up this time I bring my buddy Dave with me. I park in the exact same spot as before when I get out Dave even notices how quite it is I told him the same thing when I came up 3 days ago we start walking and we get to this small hill on the road and I notice again these deer prints going the same direction as where going as we get to the top of this small hill this rock goes flying past me and Dave it went past us like a fast ball being thrown. I'm like what the hell was that no sooner do we stop talking we can hear this deep deep guttural growl coming from the tree line now this tree line is thick and very hard to see in so we couldn't see anything Dave is nervous and I'm starting to shake a bit cause there's cougars up there and grizzly bears. My biggest fear seeing a grizzly or a cougar so as where standing there we start to hear it again this time there's a huge knock coming from behind us about 60 feet away now where really starting to panic cause now there's two of whatever it is I have the flight or fight starting to happen but I'm to scared to move so Dave says to me we need to move like now as we start to move slowly back towards where we came we hear the growl again this time it sounds closer then before now I'm really scared cause whatever it is is now on the move. We start walking at a good speed and we can hear these heavy foot steps in the tree line walking at the same pace as us. So now I'm starting to shake and panic is setting in. Dave is white as a ghost scared out of his mind. Where about maybe 4 mins from the car I'm out of breath at this point trying to catch my breath cause I don't wanna stop. Another rock goes flying past us from behind this time so Dave stops and yells if someone is messing around if I catch you your F**king dead as soon as he says that this growl came from those woods that was so heavy and deep I knew this wasn't someone messing around with us I turn my head to see how much farther we had to the car when I look I can see this dark black figure standing at the tree line by my car now where maybe 30 feet from the car this thing towered the tree it was standing next to. It looked like a hairy body builder it stood there for maybe 20 seconds and then it walked past my car went down the side of the road and was gone you could hear whatever it was that was in front of us in the tree line walking away the thunderous foot steps where so heavy it was breaking tree limbs as it walked the second we got the nerve to run we took off towards my car got in and took off down the hill me and him both didn't say a word to each other the whole drive. I always believed in Bigfoot but never in my wildest dreams did I think I would ever encounter one. Since that day happened I never go into the woods or hiking unless I have two or more people with me it scared the hell out of me that something that big lives in the woods."  

Long before he was President; even before he was a Rough Rider, Assistant Secretary of War, or governor of NY state, Theodore Roosevelt tried his hand at ranching in the wilds of North Dakota (until the blizzards of 1886-87 wiped out most of his cattle herd). One of his books from these formative years "The Wilderness Hunter" (1893) contains perhaps the first widely-distributed modern tale of a Bigfoot encounter with early American West pioneers. In his book, Roosevelt relays an account as told to him by an elderly frontiersman, describing nightmarish events experienced during his earlier excursions into the region. Tonight I will be speaking to Mike. Mike and his wife live in Texas and in 2020 they started noticing strange things happening on this property. Mike writes "I have a deer feed plot at the edge of the woods and I've always felt uneasy there feeling like I'm being watched, especially at night. I've been tossing a few apples near my feeder a few times a week and started seeing every apple gone the next morning, no pieces left anywhere. Then I noticed other things like no coyotes for the past 6-8 months, found a large mound of dark poop full of seeds by my feeder that didn't look like any scat I've ever seen and old trees that either fall over or get pushed over at night, but I dismissed all this as just odd. Recently, I heard an actual whoop around 8 pm that sounded like the one on your show's intro from about a hundred yards away or further. My wife has heard this too on other occasions. It's hunting season now, so I was out about 8 pm the other night tossing out apples by my feeder when I heard movement rustling leaves followed by a deep, low growl about 30-35 ft away to my left. Now I've been in some truly scary situations before but this really spooked me because I know animal sounds and what we have here and this wasn't a hog, coyote, cougar or dog and we don't have bears, but this felt distinctly like a warning from something intelligent to leave the area immediately, so I did just that and quickly got back in the house."  

Tonight I will be speaking to Jason. Jason had an encounter 29 years ago in Ohio. Jason said "We were just a bunch of teenagers hanging out in the woods. I heard what sounded like someone walking into our camp area. I thought it was just normal wildlife. I wasn't a woodsman so we hear this thing walk into the camp, it breaks a large branch off of a tree and then started screaming at us. I was physically shook. You played a vocal on your show that was really close to what we heard. I haven't been that scared in my life. My buddy started yelling it was a witch screaming. I am pretty sure it was no witch. Today is the Super Bowl! Go Chiefs!

Tonight I will speaking with Ryan and Doug. Doug shares an encounter that happened in 1976 in Ohio. Doug was fishing with his cousin when this encounter happened. Ryan writes "In the Spring of 2014, I took my son turkey hunting for the youth turkey hunt. Where we camped was a designated campsite, however, it was more of a "cleared spot". There is no electric or concrete pad. Just looks like maybe a couple times a year, the campsites are "scraped" to keep them from getting overgrown. This campsite is 3-4 miles uphill from any paved road. The gravel off the pavement turns into dirt a couple miles in. The sun had set and we were sitting around the campfire after eating dinner. I told my son (who was 12) we needed to turn in since we were getting up early in the morning. We had not been in the tent for 5 minutes, then we both heard footsteps. They sounded like bi-pedal steps. It walks into our camp and walks non-stop around our tent and fire for almost an hour. Now, after we have heard these steps for a few minutes, my son asks what is outside. I told him it was just a deer or raccoon and he should go to sleep – which he did in no time. At this point, I was getting scared. I wanted to look out the tent, but if by some chance it was a sow black bear with cubs nearby, and she saw me or smelled me, she could be on top of us before I could do anything. Besides our shotguns, I had a .40 SW on me, but my adrenaline was going crazy at this point and I knew my shot placement would be anything but accurate. I laid down and put the pistol across my chest, should I need to use it. My heart was absolutely racing. After almost an hour, the footsteps left the camp and headed back in the direction it came from. I laid there for the next 2-3 hours before I finally fell asleep. The next night, same thing – dinner, campfire, bed. I pulled the tent closer to the fire tonight. Just like the night before, bipedal footsteps came our way. My son was asleep in less than 10 minutes. The steps came into camp and again started walking circles non-stop around the camp. This time I was listening closely. I know it wasn't a raccoon. I know it wasn't a deer. I know it wasn't a black bear. My heart was racing, and I can say, I felt fear like I've never known. This time it left after about 30 minutes, back the way it came. Now, just to be clear, where we were, there are no houses for at least 5 miles. No one lives there. You can hear trucks/cars coming up the road 10 minutes before they get to where you're at – it's a very winding road with steep drop offs, so, you go slow. We had driven around – we were the only ones up there. The next week, I was telling some guys at work about it. No one made fun, but one guy motioned me back to his desk. I walked over. He asked me if I thought it might have been a sasquatch. I didn't know what to say to that. He told me there are lots of reports up there and make no mistake, they exist. He used to live in Alaska when he was younger. Long story short, he had gone fishing with his dad and brother (who was 17) while in AK. They were going down the road and it was dark. His dad pulled over and told him brother to check on the trailer because he couldn't see the taillights. His brother got out, I'm assuming hooking the wiring back up to the truck. He said after maybe a minute, his brother came running back to the truck, screaming and crying "GO GO GO GO". His dad took off. They stopped a couple miles down the road. They finally got his brother to calm down and talk. He said when he hooked up the wires and the taillights came back on, maybe 10 ft away, it lit up a sasquatch – he said it was 9 or 10' tall. When all was said and done, he had lost all control of his bladder and bowels. Fast forward a couple month later, my family and I were at a cookout. My wife was a teacher's assistant. The teacher and her husband were there. They were both from just north of the Buffalo, in Harrison, AR. I started talking to her husband and asked if he ever spent much time on the Buffalo. He said he did when he was younger, but not in awhile. I asked him if he ever saw a sasquatch up there. His eyes got big and I'd swear the color left his face – he looked scared (he was in the Army at the time). He pulled me aside and asked why? I told him my story. He asked if I was near the cemetery – the cemetery is where we turned off the paved road and it was just past a bridge that crossed the river. He said he and his brother was headed up there (basically the same area) to deer hunt. According to him they went there all the time to hunt. They were coming across the bridge around 4AM. Something totally black walked across the road in front of them. He said it was huge and made it across the road in 2 or 3 steps. He brother slammed on the brakes and was screaming "what is that". They turned around and took off. He said a couple days later, they went back in the daytime. When they got to the bridge again, he noticed the yellow/black striped signs on the guard rails to warn people the road ended and the guardrails began. He said whatever it was they say was every bit as tall as the signs. But when they got out of the truck to look around, he noticed how the signs were at least 9-10' tall. He is 6'3 and said he couldn't reach the top of the signs flat footed. After that, he and his brother never hunted the Buffalo again. Fast forward 6 months. I was at a farm supply store. Outside, they had a big deer blind – it was made to look like a big tree stump. I was looking inside it. An older man walked up and said "those deer will never see you coming in that". I said I wasn't worried about the deer, just the sasquatches – I meant it as a joke. He gets a very serious look and said "What do you know about that?". I told him my son and I had a weird experience on the Buffalo turkey hunting a few months back. He said "I've never told anyone this" (I knew the story was gonna be good), but several years earlier he had been bear hunting on the Buffalo – he went every year – and was sitting in his tree stand. I asked where on the Buffalo he was at (the Buffalo is pretty big). He literally asked me if I know where the cemetery is off the highway. I said I did. He told me he was a few miles up the road from the cemetery (again, basically the same area my son and I were hunting). In his stand, he heard something coming his way. He could hear footsteps and limbs breaking. He wasn't sure if it was a bear or not, but the sounds got louder and closer. He said he heard whatever it was walk up to his stand – it was breathing hard and making a "huffing sound", almost like when a deer smells you and blows. He said it was right below me – he could hear it grunting – but nothing was there. He couldn't see anything. After a little while, it walked around his tree a few times, grunting. Then walked off. He said he was so scared, he wet himself, but was afraid to leave the stand, so he stayed the night in it – except he didn't sleep. He said at first light, he mustered the courage to get down and ran all the way back to his truck (he said it was a mile or so away). He quit hunting after that. After my initial conversation with my coworker, I started doing some research/investigating on the internet. I had no idea about the sightings in Arkansas or in nearby Oklahoma/Missouri. I had seen Boggy Creek, but sasquatch was not something I was really into. I'm interested now."  

Josh writes "My mom is a big fan of the podcast and suggested I share an encounter I had in Alabama back in 2012. At the time, we were living in Gadsden, Alabama right by Noccalula Falls. Every day when I would get home from school, I would go to the backyard to let our dog out of a run we had made and bring him into the house. One day, while I was going up the side yard, the dog was agitated for some reason and was barking more than he normally would. I wasn't paying too much attention and was just looking down at the path I was walking on until I heard a noise of some kind in the bamboo by the house. For whatever reason, our house had a bunch of bamboo growing around it (it was the only one in the neighborhood that had anything like that around) and I looked up to see a black, furry figure of some kind squatting down, ripping leaves off of the bamboo. I don't think it was a bear because I remember seeing it use a thumb pinch and grab leaves and things off the bamboo to eat. I froze where I was and watched it for a second and when it realized I was there it also froze and we just stared at each other for a few seconds before we both sprinted in opposite directions. I'll also share that at one point after that, I remember waking up in the middle of the night and looking up at a window above my bed in my room to see a face with sunken-in features looking down at me. That window faced the same side yard where I saw the bigfoot too, so I don't know if it or another one had come back to check it out again but it's something I'll never forget."  

Tonight I will be speaking to John. John writes "In 2017 we took our cadets out to an FTX (Field Training Exercise) near Tenino, WA. On the 1st night we heard what I now know to be tree knocks, which was curious but nothing unnerving, so we really paid no attention to it. But the 2nd night… around 0130 (1:30 am) we heard a LOUD, chilling, otherworldly yell, that got all the staff out of our tents at lightning speed and on immediate high alert. The length… of the howl / screaming growl; NOTHING I know of has a lung capacity that large. I'm a hunter & fisherman, so I spend a fair amount of time in nature (or at least, I used to) and I've never heard anything like that, ever, in my life. A sustained vocalization of approx 25-30 seconds in one breath. It was chilling. Almost paralyzing. What truly stood my hair on end, was some kind of infrasound reverb passing through my vital organs that accompanied the yell. Like a lion's huff. I Felt the sound waves ripple through my body, vibrating my guts. The voice was strange too. As if multiple sets of vocal cords were overlaid, activating all at once. Like 2 or 3 voices of different octaves and pitch, but altogether, wrapped up in a singular voice. I know that sounds insane, but it's difficult to describe. The 2nd vocalization had us back in our tents drawing our firearms… but for the first time, I had no confidence in my weapon against whatever made that sound. It was so intimidating. I felt thoroughly vulnerable, despite being armed. I mean Utterly helpless. We heard tree knocks again shortly after, and then another vocalization from the other side of the field in the opposite tree line and then tree knocks from that location as well. I don't know if there were two of them communicating across the field, or if it was the same one circling and repositioning around our perimeter. Whichever it was, it sounded aggressive. It certainly wasn't happy we were there. Like I said previously, we never saw it, because it was in the darkness beyond the glow of our bonfire in the center of camp. On the other hand, I hated being so exposed because we were at a tactical disadvantage. We were illuminated by the fire, so it could see us, but we couldn't see it. I wish I had brought NVG's. (I certainly will next time) A rock was thrown at our campfire where we, the staff were in befuddled conversation, about just what the hell to do. A few more rocks were thrown at us periodically but eventually it got quite. Obviously, we couldn't go back to sleep. We stayed up, and remained on watch until sunrise. We packed up and left the following morning."

Carrie writes "Hi Wes! Your show is amazing, I have listened to every episode and when I'm done, I start all over again. I want to tell you my story. I grew up in Eagle Creek, Oregon, that is between Sandy and Estacada. This encounter took place at our home back in 1970, I was 11 years old. This happened on a summers' evening, it was dark at the time and my mom wanted to go visit her sister, my Aunt. She lived 1/2 of a mile from our place. My brother Tim and I wanted to go with and visit our cousins so we piled in the back of the truck. We were old enough to sit on the sides and that is where I sat, between the tailgate and wheel well. My brother sat across from me on the wheel well. My mom was backing up to get on the main road, mind you, this is out in the country where there were no street lights. She continued backing up and got to the road, but she went farther than usual and almost went into the driveway of the neighbors' across from ours. It was a long driveway and they had bushy-like trees close to the road. As my mom went partially onto their driveway, stopped to put the truck in gear, I saw this huge figure standing right next to that bushy tree. It was very tall, it was white or silver and he was lit up in red from the brake lights. That electrical wave of adrenaline, or whatever you want to call it, went rushing from my lower torso to my head. Time stood still and I could not breathe! Sitting on the side of the truck like I was, put me almost to it's eye level, he was a bit taller than I was. His face looked like a chimps face only so much bigger. His eyes were dark, no whites did I see. They looked so spooky. His face did not have any hair and his mouth was wide like a chimps' and he was like snarling at me. I did see his teeth and they were fang-like. He looked angry and I was so afraid! But I could not break my stare, nor did he. I figure I was approximately 10 feet from him, way too close. I could not breathe, I could not think, like I said earlier, time stood still. I suddenly felt the truck being put into gear and it broke that trance I was in. I remember breaking my stare and I lurched forward, falling purposely onto the bed of the truck as mom drove away, trying to lay as flat as I could so it wouldn't see me anymore. I never said a word to anyone, never talked about it, I buried it deep inside some recess of my mind and it has been hidden safely until about 3 weeks ago. I do not know why that nightmare surfaced, but it did and I told my encounter to one of my nieces I was spending time with. I relived it all over again and it was just as scary telling her, as when it happened."   OUTRO SONG: Sarah McLeod - We've Got Tonight (Bob Seger cover) https://youtu.be/pb1OH1ahBXg?si=XJ8U1vLgoRcHFK40  

The first 19 minutes of show I briefly discuss artificial intelligence. I know it isn't bigfoot related but it applies to the time we are living in. It is a creepy subject. I give two examples. Tonight I will be speaking to Andrew. Andrew is a Physical Therapist who moved from NY to CA. In 2002 he was mountain biking when he saw a large creature. In shock he was trying to get a better look and realized he was not alone. A short time after this sighting he caught something going through his trash and it wasn't a bear.  

Mike writes "After hearing many accounts from people who say they didn't know about Sasquatch at the time or simply didn't put two and two together after experiencing something out of the ordinary, I reflected on whether or not some of the unexplained events I experienced as a boy growing up rural might have best explained as a Sasquatch encounter." Spoke to Mike and he shared a strange set of nights involving a foreign exchange student being terrified by something coming up to his window. 

Brian writes "I grew up on a property and looking back, it would seem my grandfather had habituated a group. Moving in on the land he sat us down to explain his "rules" of living there. I basically all boiled down yo 1 simple rule. Don't be on the property at night. In those days kids didn't question. I wouldn't have anyway since I had already witnessed to red eyes that I spent some time staring into from the window. Found out later that this seemed to be an epidemic among the other grade school kids on that side of the county. Although my parents did really well at trying to hide the truth from us and play things off this place was off the charts weird. Most friends I made only visited once and wouldn't come back. The feeling was tangible as soon as you turned to corner of the driveway. There has never been a moment that you felt comfortably alone in these woods. From the voices, the name calling, to the late night vocals. Rock throwing while night fishing, and pinecones on occasion while hunting. Missing pets, tree structures, random animal body parts, discarded carcasses, the occasional stolen deer from where it fell after hunt. Which is what led to my eventual encounter. The smells, the lights, all the things we know nothing about sasquatch. Anyways, as I said before, it's a lot to share. My encounter is something I've never shared considering the treatment I got for saying I've seen one. I've been bingeing your podcast since I found it. I've almost caught up with all the free shows. Hopefully after new year I'll be able to join. I had given up on actually hearing from you and being able to share, but the situation has recently changed. A couple of months ago my son was discharged from the Marines. He decided to return to my parents instead of my home. I moved away from home for work. Now my son is messaging me regarding the odd occurrences he's encountering."   Here is a link to Sarah McLeod YouTube Channel. Go subscribe and check out the song played tonight. Sarah gave me permission to play it and it is a same she only has like 2K YouTube subscriber's. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pb1OH1ahBXg&list=PL0sLO94JFopSmZSJjFLaBI3DmoEYN6xgV&index=116  

Tonight I will be posting the Best of Sasquatch Chronicles V. These episodes are chosen by the members. I want to wish all of the members Merry Christmas and Happy New Year! Thank you so much supporting what I do. I hope you guys and gals enjoy the show. 985 Creature Follows Farmer Home - Picked By Karla G Jacob writes "Last year in September in Minnesota I had a close interaction with a creature and have some video footage of it. Last year when this event took place I originally thought it was a dog man or wendigo or something of the sort. SC EP:825 The Locals Tried To Warn Me  - Picked By Karen F Alex from Idaho writes "When I was a teenage back around 2007-2008 I had two terrifying encounters back to back with I believe the more dog type/dog face Sasquatch in the Pacific Beach part of WA."] SC EP:974 The Ozark Wildman - Picked By Bill S Tom writes "In the summer of 1962, over 60 years ago, I schedule things that happened in my life around that time as occurring between when JFK came to my little Illinois town and spoke in the public square (Oct 1960) and when he was later assassinated (Nov 63). I think the year was probably 1961 or 1962. I can't tell for sure. I was six or seven years old; my brother was two years older than I and I had two younger sisters spaced apart by about two years each. SC EP:956 The Arkansas Property Picked By Jennifer B I will be welcoming Pam and Paul to the show. They have been hunting this 80 acre property. In 2015 they purchased 40 acres. Pam writes "We live in northern Arkansas at the foothills of the Ozarks. My husband and I started hunting this 80 acre property around 2003 or 2004. Can't remember exact year. My husband found tracks but at the time didn't really know what it was. My husbands brother saw something big walking bi-pedal up the creek. I had something massive growl at me. We had heard wood knocks. I heard loud thumps behind my stand quite often. I had something pacing back and forth behind my stand but it was getting too dark and woods are to thick to see. I would always get this ominous feeling out here. We had a gifting situation and at the time we didn't know what was going on. We knew nothing about Sasquatch. In 2015 we bought 40 of the 80 acres and started building a house. That's when things ramped up. I found tracks in the front yard. Large handprints on the front window. In 2020 Pam had scary encounter with a creature very close to her home. It was not the last time she would see it. Here are some pictures they sent me with Pam's notes. SC EP:841 We Are Moving Picked By Teresa M "I live in the hills of the Smokey Mountains. I was a non- believer definitely! Until I spotlighted one drinking I've heard from my Creek 3:30 a.m. one night I woke up from a dead sleep and had a feeling of danger or something very wrong. I went to my back door and have a giant spotlight I shined it towards my Creek which is always full of deer in my back field, never seen a bear the six years I've lived here and I saw something furry at the creek 90 yards from my back door drinking and I thought wow there's a bear. Then it stood up and I saw a huge hands that hung past its knees big hands!! black furry sleek mahogany-ish dark hair about 12 in maybe hanging off the body it was probably about 4 ft across about 8 ft tall extremely muscular look like a bodybuilder, it leaned its head back and let out a scream that sent ripples through my body for my head all the way down to my feet like a base on the stereo turned up too loud I felt my organs vibrate I couldn't not believe what I was seeing so I shined the light on it again it screamed for 30 to 45 seconds straight without taking a breath so long so loud the loudest sound I think I've ever heard in my life maybe besides air siren." Spoke to the eyewitness and her husband bought a large piece of property six years ago in TN. The witness said "I did not believe in Bigfoot, I thought it was a joke. We have had some many things happen on this property. I do not know what these things are but we are actively looking for a different place to live."

John writes "This happened on the opening day of rifle season 1998 in the southwestern mountains of Virginia. Now to give a back drop to the property we used to hunt so you can get an idea. The parcel of land backed up to the New River, less than a mile above it. When I say above, you could walk to the river if not for the 100 foot sheer rock cliffs, caves and caverns that fall off to the riverbank. We had built a tree stand in an oak tree about 75-100 yards down in a holler. This stand was a 2-sided stand with a roof over top. The front side of the tree where we built the ladder was about 20-25 feet off the ground, whereas the backside was probably 60-70 feet above the kill zone. It was strategically placed this way because of the kill zone. The zone I mention is what you would call a super highway for deer. 3 different points coming together in an opening with an unobstructed view and vantage point. The leaves had fallen, so that Sunday afternoon I had taken a rake and swept them off the path to the stand. I always like to get into the stand by 530ish so if by chance I did spook a a buck it could have a chance to settle down. I got to the stand about 20 minutes late cause of forgetting my knife. I had walked this trail many times over the years so no need for a flashlight. Climbed up in full ghillie suit, got settled and waited. 20 minutes or so later, start hearing something walking my way. I could tell that it was on 4 feet, so I was expecting a deer at least. The sun had just started to come up, so I was just waiting on it to come to the bait pile that was set up about 30 yards from me. In the Laurel thicket im seeing movement and notice its too dark to be a deer. Well, I'm sitting there thinking to myself that's got to be a bear, because deer do not make that much noise. When this thing/creature comes into my view the first thing I think is what the hell is a gorilla doing in the mountains of Virginia. It/she (breast In full view) makes its way to the bait pile, looks around to the thicket and here comes a smaller one. When I say smaller, I mean it looked like Cha-ka off the land of the lost episodes on tv only it was black and not copper. The adult stands up on all fours, starts looking around the forest. She grunted towards the small one and it instantly climbed on her back. She is scanning the forest, I don't know if she scented me or just knew something was off. I was sitting completely still, not sure I was even breathing. She glanced up to the stand I was in and with a scowl on her face stared for a few seconds. She dropped back down on all fours, with the little one still on her back and let out what I can only describe as part scream part growl. 2 seconds later I hear a scream to the north from what I assume was another one, but this scream was much more intense, louder and more deeper. She turned and walked off down the trail. I sat there for at least an hour, maybe more without moving, barely breathing. After that time, I slowed lowered my rifle, which was a .270 ruger that I knew would have only pissed her off. Only way I think I could have done damage was a head shot, but the way I was shaking there's no way I could have hit her. Besides I was worried about the other scream/howl to the north. I backed out up the trail turning complete circles to make sure I wasn't being flanked. Once I got to the clearing, which was probably 50 yards wide, I sprinted like never before. Climbed to the fence, got on my knees to make sure I wasn't followed. I ran to my truck, got in and left. The bigger one, I'm guessing the mom was at least 7 feet tall and probably had to weigh at least 600-700 lbs. Those guesstimates could be wrong because at the angle I was at and the shadows. The baby as I said looked just like Cha-Ka from the tv show Land of the Lost. It was on all fours the entire time so I could get a gauge on the size. I'd say even at the same time it was at least 100-150 lbs. When on all fours, they had a gait and body structure that resembled a hyena. The momma creature reminded me of a gorilla in the face. Sunken in eyes, protruding brow and flat nose. The face wasn't hair covered. The body was completely covered in hair that seemed matted with mud. Hard to tell again with the shadows, but could tell it was somewhat long and unkempt. The skin on the face, hands and soles of the feet were a greyish color. I could see the feet when she turned and walked away. I didn't notice any ears, but did notice that when she screamed that it looked like she had canines. I know you like to ask about what witnesses knew about the subject, so I'll tell you. I thought ppl were crazy when talking about it. I laughed at a buddy once when he said he had seen one. I'll never do that ever again. It's been 25 years to the month and I have never spoken a word about this to anyone. I had seen the Patterson/Gimlin film and some things in the book but waved it off as delusional people."  

Kyle writes "I live in Kansas along the east border. I have been listening to your show for a while now after stumbling across it and have been hooked ever since. Now to begin my encounters. My very first altercation happened in 2007 in July I decided to fool around outside at around 9:45-10:00pm. As I was fooling around out in the pasture I began to hear a bipedal footfall just inside the tree-line to my south. From just inside the wood-line where the footfalls were coming from the most guttural piercing scream rang out in response to me. At that moment the most amount of fear and desperation to leave I bolted to the house. When arriving to the house cresting the front porch steps my dad threw open the front door asking rather frantically what that sound was me still excited stuttering out an answer of an I don't know. My second experience was August 23rd 2015 around 3:45pm. I recently got off work and was heading out to check trail cameras for the upcoming deer season. While walking down the trail I got the urge to use the restroom so I step off the trail and pee. Directly after stepping behind the tree I heard in the direction of my camera a tree sounding like it's breaking and falling over, but it was odd it cracked and freaked paused cracked then snapped then had a long pause then giant thud. I thought to myself that was weird didn't sound normal so I finished my business and moved on to my camera. Roughly 25 yards In front of my camera just out of line of the lens was a sycamore tree 6 inches in diameter broke off 3 feet from the ground and shoved back into the ground upside down. Then the most peculiar smell came about like a skunk bathed in the mud of a stagnant pond. I found this all quite odd and out of place and felt as though I wasn't alone so I quickly got my camera and got back out of the woods. Third encounter me and my little brother were out fishing at the the back pond and we were having a good time fishing catching and releasing bass. We were carrying on and on either side of this pond when out of nowhere a rock that is about 10-15lbs come flying and crashing out of the wood-line about 30 feet in the air and dropping into the pond. Me and my brother both watched it crash into the water then looked at the woods and then locked back onto each other and I began packing up he yelled what was that I told him doesn't matter time to go. I then got over to his side and the truck and told him let's load up he at first wanted to stay until we made eye contact and he saw the seriousness I had of the situation so we got everything loaded and got out of there. Fourth encounter was at 4:42 am January 18th 2023. I was on my way to work when I looked at my clock then looked back up and noticed movement. After locking onto this thing it looked at my truck but it's eyes were a foot and a half taller than the mile marker (6'6") sign on the side of the road. After that it proceeded to pick up it's pace take 2 more steps clearing the other half of the road then planting it's foot by this sign and jumping across the ditch (22') and landing firmly on the opposite side. Then sprinting through a drainage where a tree-line used to be that was full of 5' tall teasel plants arms above said plants and getting away from the road. Those are my encounters look forward to talking with you and I can elaborate with more details easier to tell the stories than type them."  

Gary Wayne is a Christian contrarian who has maintained a lifelong love affair with biblical prophecy, history, and mythology. His extensive study has encompassed the Holy Bible and Gnostic scriptures, The Qur'an, the Bhagavad Gita, Gilgamesh and other ancient epics, language etymology, and secret society publications. I had Gary on before and we discussed his research into the Nephilim. He will be returning for a part two. Check out excerpts from The Genesis 6 Conspiracy Part II Here. If you have not read the first book I highly recommend it.

Tonight we will be speaking to Roland. Roland said "In 1996 I was 16 years old and was a brat. My uncle took me with him. He was a truck driver. He took me under his wing and was the closest thing I had to a father. One night we had this creature cross right in front of us. It took up the whole windshield. I have never seen my uncle scared of anything, ever but he was terrified.   We will also be speaking to Dan. Dan is from New Hampshire. Dan said "For the last 13 years we have had a lot of strange things that have happened. We have a pond on the property and one night I was fishing and this huge rocks were thrown near me. We also caught sight of something with these fiery reddish eyes."  

I am posting a reloaded episode due to illness. I am still fighting a fever and this cold. Forgive me, I will see everyone next week. Scott shares an encounter he had with his cousin in Louisiana. Scott said I was 8 or 9 years old and I was fishing with my cousin who was 20 years old. I saw what I thought was a large human until I really got a look at it. It was huge and I noticed it was covered in hair. It looked like a human in the face but I could not believe how big it was. My cousin saw it as the creature was leaving and told me that was Big Bay-Ty and not to tell anyone and if he ever wants to go fishing with him again to never bring it up. We will also be speaking to Nick. Nick writes "One of my best friends and I went camping in December of 2005, in a vast wilderness area near Jack's River Falls, in the Cohutta Wilderness area of northern Georgia. I was leaving for boot camp in 2 weeks, and he was going a couple of months later. This was a trip just for us. It was a bro-trip where we could go deep into the woods and be away from everything before our lives drastically changed. We were camping along a river situated between two mountains, many miles from any town or other trails, at a time when there is the least amount of traffic, too. It was around midnight when it happened. As we were talking next to the fire about what our futures looked like, we heard an incredible splash in the river around 30-40 feet from us. It sounded like an enormous animal jumped several feet off of the rocks into the water. And then we heard it walking/splashing the 20-30 feet across the river towards us. We both stood up as close to the fire as possible and stared into the black abyss. It was distinctly two legs moving through the water, just a splash-splash, as if an Olympic heavyweight wrestler was crossing the river. And then it stopped right at the bank. I have never been so scared in my life. We were too scared to speak or even look at each other at that point… just staring into the abyss beyond the firelight. I honestly don't know how much time elapsed. It felt like an hour, but in reality it was probably 10-15 minutes. Nothing happened! Total silence, only the crackling of wood on the fire… all the while, I kept expecting to see something or someone come running into the light, charging us like a berserker. After what seemed like an eternity, we heard it start walking around us, the whole time remaining just beyond the blackness of our firelight. It felt like it was within 20 feet or so of us – just remaining out of site – intentionally. We heard an obvious left-right-left-right walking pattern. It sounded like a freaking dude walking in the woods."  

Luanna writes "About October 1983-84, It was a Friday evening, sister Lisa, her fiance Randy & myself went out, we lived in a small town. Nothing to do. So the normal thing to do was ride the back roads & have our beer. We went down Pebawma road, it was a road with no houses & hardly ever traveled. We had to stop for a pee stop, Randy went into the woods on drivers side, Lisa and I went behind the pickup on passenger side. We saw a shadow in front of truck, we both thought it was Randy, we looked up….& was shocked-scared shitless. It was a tall white shaggy Bigfoot walking on an angle across the road. We pulled our pants up & ran in the truck, Randy came running to truck. We all were shocked asking WTH was that?? We could not get out of there fast enough. This thing was like at least 7-8ft tall. Not in a hurry. Walked in front of truck with the head lights on, did not seem startled or afraid of us. It looked white with dirty shaggy clumpy hair its arms were very long & hung forward. This has been over 39 years ago, & to this day the 3 of us know exactly what we saw & swear to it. We have all gotten teased about it when telling our story. But I- we know they (Bigfoot) really are out there. I should also say I am from a family of 12 & lived on 45 acre farm, been in the woods my entire life & have never seen anything like this before or never again. This took place in Walkerville Michigan over by Pebawma Lake.   Mike writes "I had a childhood experience when I was 8 at a dude ranch in Nebraska. It was at night and probably 60' away from me. It was a full moon and lots of stars over the summer. I did not see its face as all I saw was a silhouette. The encounter was for approx 2 maybe 3 minutes. A day before my encounter one of the girls ran into to boys section scared as hell. Said she saw an ugly black face in the bathroom window. The next morning we checked out that side of the building (one side for the boys the other side for the girls). I was only 8 at the time but the window seemed pretty high off the ground. There were handprints which were large and strange as far as thumb location. A couple other things happened at the dude ranch. Nothing truly bizarre but interesting. The horses were always jumping the gate for some reason. When I saw it I was asleep and just woke up feeling like I was being watched. Stood up, looked and I saw it. At first I thought it was a counselor trying to scare us but then I noticed the arm length, way too long for a human. Then I noticed hair all over the body. As I watched it started swaying which was real eerie. After 2-3 minutes it just walked down the hill to a real overgrown holler. I was surrounded by other kids and was unable to react, yell or anything. I know you are busy as hell but if you are at all interested would like to talk with you. Decades later I live in Georgia and have had some strange things happen. During the day I was just glancing in the woods and swore I saw two black legs. It was really thick vegetation as it was about two months ago. It was walking one direction then stopped and the legs turned towards me. I think it realized "oh shit, I've been seen". It took off so fast it was a blur. Twice we have loud smacks against the house. A week ago both our TV'S, me and my sons just went out. No power loss, just both TV'S at the same moment turned off. I called a cop one night and told him I saw a partial look of a guy in a gunney suit. Didn't want him to think I was nuts. He suggested a game cam. He looked around but being night saw nothing. Another two times we heard what sounded like someone beating their arms against their chest but it was really loud. You have a damn good show. If interested drop me a note some time. Would be willing to talk about it. Otherwise thanks for hearing me out. Have a good one.

Tonight I will be speaking to Harley who had an encounter in 2020 in Virginia. We will also be speaking to Brandon who had a very strange night of running into this werewolf type creature. Harley writes "I have a encounter I'd like to share with you. I have pictures of footprints, the creature, I have audio and what I believe to be a Bigfoot, would love to chat!" Spoke to Harley and he said "I always thought Bigfoot was nonsense. In 2020, I was hunting in Virginia and I saw this creature come out on the ridge and look at me then look down the ridge and look at me again. It kept doing this and it was massive. I was able to snap a picture then something strange happened on my phone camera. Later that night several of these things were going off and you could hear it echo through the valley." Brandon writes "I wanted to reach out to you to possibly discuss my strange encounter from back in February 2007 in Miami county Indiana. It isn't so much a Sasquatch, but I don't know how to describe it all because the whole experience is crazy. I'm not sure if you want all the details, but I'll write it all out below. The short version is a coworker and I were both driving our own vehicles and had to swerve to avoid a large black shape in the road, then turned around to see what it was an encountered a large canine that stood up on two legs before running off. If you're interested in talking with me, please let me know."

Ben writes "Well I finally got up the nerves to send this, back in 2015 I was a Jr in high school. My buddy had called me to see if I wanted to hangout and see his new toy. The toy was a Jeep Wrangler YJ that was abandoned. Even more interesting it was abandoned by a gentlemen that later that same year went to his friends house and shot him. He had some issues I guess. So whilst we went out there we swapped from my brothers truck to mine and proceeded to meet them in the woods. So this is Sweden Maine where he found this. Kinda middle of nowhere. So we get to the Jeep and my friend and my brothers friend go out in the Jeep, leaving my brother and I with my pickup in this clearing. We noticed it was very quiet where we were. Right about then is when a gum ball sized rock landed between us. We looked at each other and played it off. Both kinda bothered we agreed to go towards the entry of the trail to get out of there. (Guess it felt safer) well when we got a little further down the trailer my brother pulled over. (He always drove) it was getting dark probably like 6:30-7pm in May. When I jumped out I looked at this tree too admiring the sky. I saw an entire flock of birds fly out of this tree. I proceeded to slowly drop my head looking down the tree the whole time. When I got to the middle of the tree is when I saw something. I saw a figure in the woods. Left arm and leg obscured by the tree looked as if it's left palm was against the tree. It was rocking slightly, it had a long arm that I could see on its right side and a big build. I couldn't see the feet but the head, shoulder, torso, and leg all on the left was clearly visible (as a silhouette). It was rocking slightly left to right and could see it breather. I looked at my brother and he was frozen looking at it. I asked him "what is that?" He only responded with "get in the truck" I looked back and it was still standing there swaying. I looked back at my brother and said again "what the f— is that?" To which my brother responded with "get in the f—— truck." My door was still open so I kinda dove backwards into it. My brother quickly had it started and the clutch already out and fishtailing away. I couldn't bring myself to look backwards. But we were spooked. There was an interesting situation with a set of lights behind us upon our escape but I'm not sure what to make of it. We called the friends that we were leaving so they either had to ditch the Jeep or drive it back to his house. Oddly they too sounded distressed. But they agreed to meet on the trail. We flew back down the trail driving way faster than anyone should. We came up to them and they stuffed the Jeep in the woods. What caught my attention next was they ran and I mean RAN to my truck, keeping a hand on my hood the whole time. I slid up against my brother so to make room for them. It was a regular cab. We drove out of there and my brother and I not wanting to get played asked them why they were so worked up. They stated to us the they had gotten stuck for a moment and whilst working it out of the mud something slapped the side of the Jeep and rocked it side to side. It was too dark for them to see anything under the heavy tree canopy and the night setting in more. It certainly was a wild time. Only other thing was some vocalizations the year prior that sounded exactly like the other howl captured in Maine. That's my story Wes thanks for doing what you do."

Brian writes "I live in Washington, in 2009 I took a friend turkey hunting. We drove up to MT Adam's to a camp spot I selected while scouting we set up camp and went to sleep. Around 230 am I woke up in my sleeping bag with overwhelming fear I knew that something was looking through the side window of my canopy into the bed where I was sleeping. I pointed my pistol at the window and told myself if something touches that glass I'm shooting. After a few minutes the feeling left and it was quiet I didn't hear anything outside of my truck. I fell back to sleep when we both got up in the morning and were getting ready to head out to setup Wayne says I heard you get up last night and walking around I didn't say anything just thought this is strange we both started to walk out into this clear cut to glass for birds at sunrise as we were looking out into clear cut we heard a large branch break to our left. I looked over to see this large dark thing moving like nothing I have ever seen I asked Wayne what was that we both speculated maybe a bear but we could here the steps and clearly see the back of head and shoulders above the reprod that was easily 6 feet tall as I'm 6,1 we both watched this thing move away from us in a fluid motion down the hill. After chatting we decided to go to another blind about 1/4 of a mile from camp it took us about 30 minutes to get there I put out the Decoys and got into the blind I had constructed we botched leaned against a tree and listened after a few calls we heard two different turkeys gobbling. We sat and waited and waited calling every so often to keep the Tom interested. Thing got quite so quite it did not feel right a few seconds later it sounded like a cop car turned on it's siren but just the first part kinda high pitched but loud and long it sounded like it was right behind me standing on the logging road on the other side of the tree we had leaned against I got out of blind with my pistol in hand only to catch the same one or type of creature go over a ledge breaking trees like a heard of elk sounds. My friend looked at me and said wtf was that I said I don't know I grabbed the decoys and we left I have not been back to that spot since. This was in April. ……… now in September we are now hunting elk just on the edge of trout lake we go out in the morning and do our normal walk after moon Wayne calls me on the radio and tells me I need to make it to him to see something I look on my GPS and he is 2 miles from me we chat over the radio and he just keeps telling me I need to get to him so myself and another friend Vance walk and get to the river cross over in our boxers get our gear back on and walk to Wayne who is maybe 20 feet from where we came out of river he points down and we are all looking at a foot print in wet soft sand it was clear as day you could see the toes the bend of the foot as it pushed into the sand during its step all three of us where in disbelief we are all hunters and have spent our lives outdoors none of us have ever seen anything like this before. At this point I start telling Vance about the turkey event. We all still hunt and fish just not in that spot that track was in the middle of nowhere and in a nasty draw no one would walk barefoot down there especially with a foot that big. I missed some details about the camp and hunt trying to keep this kinda short. Thank you for your time Wes."

Tonight I will be speaking to Kara who is from Maryland. She recently moved to West Virginia and describes seeing this upright canine. Kara said "I was frozen in fear." Then we will will wrap up with Tony Merkel from the Confessionals Podcast. While filming his new film we came across a missing man. Tony will give us an update on the missing man. Check out Shape of Shadows at Merkel Media

Tracy will be my guest on an upcoming show. In 1991 in North Carolina Tracy had an encounter with something. Tracy said "I was told about this strange creature on our hunting property." Tracy didn't believe his uncle and other family members, he thought they were just messing with him until he ran into it. Tracy said "It stood like a man but it was not a man. I just kept asking what is it? His Father and Uncle told him me they had seen it many times."

Tonight I will be speaking to John. John is a police officer in 2003 in Louisiana was traveling with his training officer and when came upon a strange creature on the side of the highway eating roadkill. I misheard John during our phone conversation I thought he said 2013 but this encounter happened in 2003.

Chad writes "In 2003, a friend, my 12 yr old son and I seen a Sasquatch at Fish lake, Beaver Swamp area. It was during the month of July, during Graffiti weekend. The whole point of this trip was to avoid the noise and people of the graffiti cruse. I'm a disabled vet and don't much care for crowds of people anyway. This Fish lake is east of Canyonville, OR. We camped at the trailhead and decided to pack for a day trip the following day. We were both armed, my friend had a pistol and I packed a rifle amongst other equipment. Beaver swamp trail is ridiculously steep, going in 30 min, coming out easily an hour and a half all up hill. As we descended the trail it was a warm sunny day, we got to the bottom of the trail and preceded along the lakes edge we were met by a family on their way out. We made some small talk about the weather and fishing success. I noticed they had two big Rottweiler dogs both on a leash. They had a few kids also and between the dogs and the kids it was a very noisy exit. I believe the families exit covered our entrance. After we talked with the family we proceeded along the same trail and came to our spot at the north end of the lake and sat down in some tall grass in a bare spot to start fishing. After some time, the fishing was spotty, we had to chase away some ducks being bothersome. Everything seemed to get real quiet no nothing. My son was standing in the water in the tall grass and he related that someone had walked out of forest as was standing in the tree line wearing fur. My friend and I both stopped what we were doing to take a look as it was the month of July, very hot out, what would someone be doing in a very remote are dressed in a gorilla suit. As we layer our eyes on this individual we got a strange feeling, we all froze in place and were very confused. The Sasquatch stood there looking around as if trying to spot the previous people and those two dogs. Once the it figured the coast was clear it proceeded to the waters edge. It walked up right with big strides Ann's you could clearly see daylight between its legs as it moved. It probably was twenty five feet from the waters edge and it seemed like the number of strides was greatly reduced to get to it destination. We were about 50 to 75 feet away and still concealed in the tall grass. I had a scope on my rifle and my son urged me lay my sights on the figure to get a better look, I refused to do that, my military experience had taught me not to point a weapon at someone unless your ready to use it. I told I would not scope out what it was, still in disbelief and confused. The figure was at the waters edge, you could see it turn it conical head, looking around on guard. It then dropped to its knees and put its arms in a posture like doing a push up, leaning down to the water and drinking. It did this about 4 times, it then stood back up again it looked around and walked back into the forest and disappeared with in seconds. After that we sat and tried to figure out what we had just seen, after about 30 minutes we decided to shoot up a few snags and logs to make a lot of noise. We thought maybe if they knew we were in there they would stay away and we could make our way out quickly." We will also be speaking to Derek. Derek writes "Hi Wes, I did not think I would be emailing you! I was traveling from Gresham Oregon to Gardnerville NV. I exited Hwy- 5 to Hwy 89 south of the town Shasta CA heading east on Hwy 89. I passed the little towns of McCloud CA and Bartell. About 15 minutes after passing the town of Bartel at a speed of 70 MPH I saw what I originally thought was a backpacker with hiking poles and a large black backpack on the right shoulder of the road at about 300 to 400 yard ahead of me. it seemed to pause for a second and then proceeded to cross the highway. When it started to cross I still thought it was a backpacker until it was about half way across the road and I saw the way it moved. Its upper body and head rose with each step. It took 4 strides to cross the highway. Just as it was almost off the road it moved so that I could see the width of its shoulder and see that there was no backpack. Where it crossed the road it was darkened by the shadows of the trees and when it got to the other side of the road the sun shone down on its back and it looked like charcoal gray to me. That is when I knew it was not a person!! I had slowed down a little and thought I could get a good look at it but when I got to where I thought it crossed I could not see anything! This was approximately 10:30 am. The closest road I came across shortly after was Dina MacArthur. Wes I make this drive a lot and I have seen a black bear cross the highway near this location and I was able to see the bear run through the woods for a few hundred yards. This thing seems to just have vanished. Wes I would just like to know if anyone else has had sightings in this area. Please feel free to contact me

Jacob writes "Last year in September in Minnesota I had a close interaction with a creature and have some video footage of it. Last year when this event took place I originally thought it was a dog man or wendigo or something of the sort. I recently my cousins talked to me and said I should contact you about this because what happened to me is very similar to the encounters on your podcast and after listening for a bit and hearing the Sierra sounds that's when I was convinced this was a sasquatch or big foot. Last year I was plowing a field for this farm I work at while on the phone with my older sister (for privacy purposes I'm not going to use anyone's real name besides my own) but her and I were chatting away about the day and some other stuff when from across the field mid turn around I noticed something in the corn field. It was big and black but from the distance I was at probably 1000 yards away I couldn't make out what it was but at first glance I thought the Andersons cows got out again, so I drove over to investigate. While I'm on the phone I'm explaining to my sister about how I see a cow and it got out so I got to go lead it back to the pasture area they have so it doesn't get in the way of me plowing the field. (I just want to preface that I grew up in Oregon in the cascade mountains so I'm very familiar with the legend of sasquatch and wild life in general as I grew up in the mountains and hunting) so as I'm driving over towards this corn field its just hitting me that this "cow" is absolutely massive. Its was huge, so I park the tractor about 250 yards away from where I see this cow and I start walking over towards it still on the phone with my sister. Mind you this entire time I'm telling her what I'm seeing you know because it was just an odd looking cow. So get about 100 yards away and I realize this isn't a cow by any means it's way to big. I thought it was a black bear, they aren't terribly common in Minnesota but it is possible. So I continue to walk closer because my curiosity was dying to find out what this creature was, but as I get closer it hits me that black bears are not this big I've seen grizzlies this big but black bears are very small compared to me as I'm standing at 6'5". So this entire time I am thinking to myself what the hell is this thing, so I get 50 yards from it and while I'm walking it's staring at me kind of swaying back and fourth, and then it stands up on 2 hind legs, now that's when I was flabbergasted because it's now standing taller than the corn field which is 7 ft tall. It was a good foot and a half if not 2 feet taller than the corn field and I'm explaining this to my sister and she is like what the hell because black bears cannot stand that tall and if they can I've never seen them that big when I was hunting. So I get 20 yards away and this thing bellows and does an ear piercing scream that rattled my rib cage and my sister starts freaking out she over heard it on the phone and I was a bit shook but I wanted to get an even closer look at this thing so I continued on. I get 15 yards away and that's when I realized I messed up because this thing tower's over me and it's roar was just something to behold. So I just stood there at 15 yards beholding what I am seeing because in most cases in nature animals are more scared of you vs them so I wasn't scared of it at first but I was just filled with pure dread I had never been more terrified in my life. My sister is yelling and yelling at me to get back to the tractor and leave before this thing gets real pissed off, as I am beholding it's absolute magnitude it bum rushes me, it starts to charge. The fear when I realized this creature was stupid fast and I mean it cleared 15 yards in the blink of an eye was absolutely insane so I did a quick oh no turned around and ran as fast as I could back to the tractor, I'm sprinting as fast as I possibly could back to what I thought was my saving grace, I turn around to take a peak as I hear these long strides and heavy thumps right on my heels and 5 feet to the side of me it's keeping pace and I had the feeling it could easily just reach out and grab me at any moment. I clear the couple hundred yards to the tractor in 1 leap I hopped in the tractor quickly trying to close the door on the tractor. I look out the tractor window to see it very quickly turn around and run back towards the corn field at what I imagine is full sprint, the absolute speed this gigantic being carried is something to behold. I almost felt sick because the way it ran I would explain as unnatural to any animal I have ever seen run or human for that matter in my entire life and I would describe it as morbid because it made me sick to my stomach just watching it run and then it vanished into the corn and I have not seen it since. The entire time I was running my sister could hear the entire altercation between I and the creature. I finished the field convinced what I saw wasn't real even though I have a video of what I saw. The next morning I went to my boss on the farm and everyone told me it was just a black bear. But later months after the interaction people were saying they saw the same thing cross the road or hoof it across a field it was never violent towards anyone but I just thought it was an absolutely wild event to take place and luckily I was able to escape from."   https://sasquatchchronicles.com/sc-ep-985-creature-follows-farmer-home/

We will be chatting with Mike. Mike and his family were on a vacation traveling up and down the west coast. On August 3rd Mike and his family were traveling through California when a large creature jumped up on two legs and took off running up the hill. Mike said "As we rounded the corner in our RV this thing got up and took off running like a man. It was too big to be a man and the speed and the way it moved left me in shock. My wife has never believed in Bigfoot and she was in shock." I will also be speaking to Ronan who is from Michigan. Ronan writes "My brother and I have had a face to face encounter with a Bigfoot when I was about 9 and he was 7. I am now 18 and he is 16." I spoke to Ronan and he said that they lived in the country and had these mini hatchet's and were chopping tree's and bushes and the creature was a little bit bigger then them but it wasn't King Kong. When the creature approached it looked confused like it was running up on something else.  

Scott writes "In the fall of 2022 my daughter and I were driving back from one of her high school choir performance. My wife decided to stay home this time with our son because he can be a little rowdy for these type of events as a toddler can be. On the way home it was between 9 and 9:30 or so. It was pretty dark and we were driving home on state route 50 just a mile or so out of town. My daughter, like most teenagers was on her phone so the car was pretty quiet and we were going about 50 or 55 miles per hour when suddenly this very large dark brown dog looking thing shot across the road from a dry creek bed into the field across the highway. I've been in the woods my entire life and I have seen Coyotes and all sorts of other animals. I grew up hunting and fishing. There isn't an animal in our area that I haven't seen in the wild. Bear, deer, fox, you name it. This was something very different. First it moved faster than any animal I had ever seen move in my life. It was like the flash in the comics. It was so fast that by the time I told my daughter look at that… she only got a quick peek and said. Big dog? I said I didn't know, but I knew it was much much larger than any dog I had seen before and it move unlike anything I've ever seen. It must have covered 100 yards in just under a three or four seconds. It was like a blur almost. I remember seeing clearly though a large snout and ears that stood straight up like a Doberman. It had a vary large mane like around its head though, but the ears were sticking out of the hair. It almost reminded me of a Chow dog, but with a wolfs ears and muzzle. It was dark brown or almost black and it ran on all fours. I actually got up the nerve to stop at the spot in the road one day on my way home from work. It was daylight and I could see the creek bed, the fence, and the slope of the hill up to the road on the side where it took off from. I realized, it had to be almost 4' tall on all fours as I compared my memory to the size of the fence and the road sign on the other side of the road. I cant get out of my mind it was so so fast. It gets weirder. I feel like I saw something very unnatural that night."

Susan writes "In 1962, I was only 12 at the time of the encounter. This happened in Crandon, Wi and I have been reaching out to find others in this state who have seen a Bigfoot. I can give a very detailed description of the day, his face which I thought was so horrendous at that time and his hands, etc. something many people don't get a good look at. This event happened late afternoon just before the sunset. It was very confusing as I thought I saw a gorilla man or else a freak that escaped from a circus freak show. It was an event that made me depressed and gave me many sleepless nights/weekdays with nightmares. I am attaching an AI picture that closely resembles the facial structure of the type I saw."

Jane writes "I am a 29 year old mother from eastern Kentucky, and I had an incredibly strange encounter while deer hunting with our oldest daughter last year. I am skeptical about telling this experience, just because I am skeptical myself, but here goes nothin'…. Last year I had promised our oldest daughter, who was 6 at the time, that I would take her deer hunting on our property opening day of modern gun season. My husband and father I own around 40 acres on the Montgomery/ Menifee line, the entirety of which is almost completely wooded, and goes all the way to the top of Turkey Knob, which then backs up to hundreds of acres of uninhabited forest. We woke up that morning and we're running a little behind because I had to feed our baby, and make sure our little boy and husband were set for breakfast. Once we headed into the woods the sky was starting to get lighter and I made to decision to find a good spot to sit on the ground because by the time we made it to our stand it would have already been daylight. Ended up at a tree that backed up to the top of Turkey knob, and we could see over the ravine into the ridge line where a big game trail was. We sat there for prob 30 mins or so and my little girl fell asleep in my lap, I was watching some gray squirrels play on a log down the hill in front of us when I heard a baby cry. The squirrels ran off and everything got really quiet. I thought maybe I was just hearing things, (our baby was only 4 months old at the time and I was still breastfeeding) but then I heard it again and again. I felt really disoriented, like I couldn't figure out where the cry was coming from. While I was trying to figure out where the cry was coming from, I heard something BARRELING down the side of the mountain behind me. We have horses and it was every bit as loud as a horse would be galloping full force through the woods. My little girl was still asleep in my lap so I couldn't jump up without waking her up and her making noise so I just sat as still as possible and grabbed my knife on my side (my rifle was leaned up against the tree). Out the side of my eye I saw something huge with long black hair coming down the ledge right behind me to the left of my tree. I thought it was a bear spooked from all the gunshots until I saw it's face out the side of my eye. It was no bear. It was looking behind it, and when it looked forward it was like it was surprised that it saw me there, furrowed it's brow, grunted and acted like it was going to charge me, but then, and I truly believe this, either saw I was a woman, or was holding a sleeping child, and it's expression immediately softened and hunkered down, held both its huge hands out like to say "it's ok, it's ok" slowly backed away about three steps and turned And bounded back up the cliff completely out sight. I was fully prepared to fight that thing to the death to protect my girl, but thankfully it didn't come to that. Wasn't even that worried waking her up and walking back out of the woods. Felt like an unspoken thing between mothers to be honest. I have no idea what I saw, but I am almost certain she was female. When she stood all the way up she was probably six foot tall or so. She had a gray skin on her hands and face, human eyes. The whole thing had me dazed and confused. I haven't told anyone this for fear of sounding like an absolute crack job. There's been multiple odd things happen on this property prior to this, and a weird occurrence that has happened since then. I'd be happy to tell the whole story."

Moose writes "When I was around 9 or 10 years old, back in 1989 – 1990 in Jackson Wyoming where I was born and raised. I had a friend who lived down the street from me who got a horse for his birthday. So, I saddled up my horse and we hit the trail. Back then kids like us could take off for a few days before anyone started worrying. I think I remember that we rode those poor horses all over that country for 3 days. The second and third day we went way up Cache Creek Canyon to see how far we could make it and we got to a little spring where a tree had fallen across the trail and we realized our horses could jump over it so we must have ran them back and forth over that dam thing for an hour until the horses were all lathered up so we decided to unsaddle and let them cool off and we all drank from that spring. I remember clearly that my horse had his ears pinned forward and would give a little snort now and again, clearly concerned about something off in the timber, but I couldn't see anything. Then I smelled something awful, a rotting flesh mixed with a wet dog smell. The first thing that came to my mind was it must be a dead elk because that canyon is a migration route for elk in the fall and spring so I told my buddy that I was going to go check it out to see if I could acquire some ivory. So, I went up to the base of this cliff that was about 60, maybe 70 foot tall and trees blocked the area between where my friend and the horses were and myself. As I was scanning the area I looked over to my right and this giant black man walked around the base of the cliff. The evening sun was behind me and the way the shadow played off the base of the cliff I could only see the top half of this man. Now, normally that would be cause for concern I suppose but, in my mind, it was another mountain man who decided to quit civilization and live off the land like in the old days. I had been with my dad and grandpa when we had met other men who would come down to stock up on supplies and then head right back up into the mountains, so I really just thought he was one of them. Yes, he was huge! But again, I was an ignorant little country boy who up to that point never met a black person before and the only thing I did know was what I saw on TV when we would watch the Packers play and I genuinely thought that black folks were bigger and usually better at sports then other folks and I was fascinated by the situation I found myself in and I wanted to meet this guy! LOL. The man was enormous, with long dreaded black hair and fairly long beard that was silver up the middle of it. He was bald on the very top of his head and I remember that it looked raw or something because he had a big scar running the length of the top of his head and I remember thinking, man that looks like it must have hurt. Another thing I noticed was his head was fairly pointed as well. He was wearing what I thought was a black bear skin coat because it was pitch black hair covering his upper body, but I could see his massive shoulder muscles and biceps moving under the hair. He raised one arm and grabbed a little ledge of the cliff and kind of leaned into it and at that point I realized it wasn't a jacket he was wearing but in fact it was his own hair that thinned around the armpit and along his sternum and under his pecks. Now like I said I was fascinated and had no feelings of being threatened and I wanted to ask this guy a bunch of questions, so I raised my hand and waved and said "howdy" I'll never forget the look he gave me; it was a look of annoyance. I knew the look well because I was an annoying kid back then. Then I asked, "what yuh doin?" still he did not respond and seamed like was more concerned about something else up the ridge because he would look up the ridge and study it for a bit then back at me and at one point he made a low growl, like I was in the way or something. I don't remember how long the encounter lasted but it seemed to be a couple minutes maybe a little more. I do remember hearing some kind of whoop from off in the distance and he replied by making a sound with his tongue that sounded like a wood nock that we see in almost every bigfoot investigation these days. I had another buddy who could snap his tongue to the roof of his mouth, and it would make the same noise and he could make it really load but this guy's was way more loud, at least that's what I think happened. Then my buddy called out to me, and he snapped his head over and so did I and when I looked back at him he just pulled himself up the cliff and grabbed another ledge with his other hand and repeated it like 2 more times until he was at the top and disappeared from view. I yelled to my friend "did you see him?!" and as he walked up to me, he asked "who was that?" Later on I tried talking about it with him and he claimed he didn't actually see anything or anyone. I was sure he saw him though. Anyhow, a couple years later we were taking a pack trip up to a place called Turquoise Lake and I remember I was 12 because that spring my cousin and I were taught how to train our first colts and we rode them on that pack trip. We got up to a covert that crossed the road that had holes in the top and our colts wouldn't cross over it so as the rest of the group went on ahead, we stayed behind trying everything to get them fillies to go over that covert. It took quite awhile to get them over it and we set out to catch up with everyone else and we got to the steepest part of the trail so we took a rest for a awhile before the big climb, so we just sat and talked for a bit. I was on my horse when I realized that I was standing right next to that same cliff and I was right under that little ledge where that man had put his hand on. Let me repeat that, I was on my horse and I still had to raise my arm up to where his hand was. That was about 10 to 11 feet from the ground. I then proceeded to tell my cousin the story and what I saw but he immediately blew me off saying there was no way I saw a man that tall climb that cliff basically only using his arms. Even then I hadn't thought much about it. It wasn't until 2007 ish when I started getting into bigfoot and I saw that drawing of one that some guy had drawn after he had an encounter. I thought my mind was going to quit me. I scrambled to find a paper and pencil and I went to town frantically drawing and my hands were shaking so bad but when I was done I stepped back and just stared at it. There he was the man I had seen so long ago and all I did was make the creature the other guy drew bald and with a beard and it was exactly what I remembered. Now, say what you will but I still can't bring myself to say I saw a bigfoot, but at the same time I can't explain how that dude was so dam big. Anyway I don't give a rip if you use my name or if you even want to share this. I'm to old to give 2 s***s what anyone thinks of me or if anyone hears my story, My buddy just really wanted me to share it with you guys. I've really gotten sucked into your podcast and look forward to binging the whole dam thing. I attached the drawing of what I remember him looking like."                

Chase writes "I'm from Southern Indiana. Over the years I've had several strange encounters with some pretty exciting action! The bulk of my encounters occurred over a 5-6 month period in 2021, but have had occasional encounters prior to that, feel free to reach out if you'd like! Thank you for your time!" Spoke to Chase and growing up his neighbor would let him use his property for fishing and hunting. Chase and his friend found these large human like tracks. He asked the neighbor about it and Chase said "He was an older gentleman and his eyesight wasn't the best and he said that was his friend, if they stay after dark they might see him. Chase thought the guy was talking about a human and wondered why his friend ran around without shoes on. Chase will be discussing recent activity in the area including his sighting.

Jeff writes "I am 52 and grew up in Deep East Texas on Lake Sam Rayburn about 55 miles north of the big thicket area I have heard mentioned on your show. I spent 12 years as an Infantry soldier in the US ARMY and I have hunted all my life all over the US. The events I'm about to tell you about happened behind my parents house and in front of my grand parents as the crow fly's about 3 miles apart. This is a really small community pop back then was 312 people. Today 172 last time I was home. The area is a largest lake in the state and multiple rivers The Angelina, Sabine a Trinity are all in close proximity. Plenty of water in the area along with very large national forest and private land. Beside the lakes and rivers the terrain is kind of hilly but covered in tall Pines with hardwoods mainly along the creeks and bottoms. Over the years a lot of clear cutting and replanting of pines also in the area. The first incident actually happened to my cousin on Christmas morning 1985. He had gotten a bicycle and took off down the dirt road from my grandparents. Everyone was at my Grandparents that morning and it was just another normal Christmas until he returned crying and scared to death and had even peed on himself. This is what he told us when he had calmed down. The chain had come off at a curve in the road where the creek crosses. Note not 30 yards from second sighting I will tell you about. While trying to fix the loose chain he heard something in the woods. He said he looked up and couldn't see anything . He thought it was one of the dogs from my grandparents home but then something leaned out from behind a big pine tree and stared at him. He stated it was tall and hairy. At the time he was 13 and I was 15. No one ever thought about Bigfoot. We grew up in those woods from playing in them to hunting in them and never once ever though about a Bigfoot. Myself and the same cousin had parked my truck on the other side of the curve and creek I mentioned previously about 30 to 40 yards up the road in a lane that went into a pine sapling thicket where it had been clear cut and replanted. We got the dogs out and just like always turned them loose on the creek. It was windy that night so it was kind of hard to hear the dogs. After about an hour and a half of walking the woods and going up and down the hills and creek beds I had a feeling like something or some body was watching us. I stopped to listen for the dogs and turned to my cousin and before I could say anything he stated something just felt weird and I told him I agreed he stated he also felt like something was trailing us. We had herd rumors that there were big cats in our area but never thought much about it till then. We kind of just shook it off and kept hunting listening for the dogs. After we stopped two more times to listen we heard an extra step to our rear. We both heard it and looked at one another. I told him to get in front of me and the next time we stopped I would shine my light behind us and shoot if I needed to. I always had a 22 pistol six shot revolver with 10 in barrel. The older westerns style. We walked and stopped probably 3 more times and I would turn and shine and nothing was ever there. We then decided to just go back to the truck and come back in the morning and find the dogs. We had done that before I would leave a tshirt or jacket in the woods and the dogs would come back to it. As we started back to the truck one dog came back to us about 200 yards from the truck we put her on a lead rope and continued to the truck. Once we got to the dirt road across from my truck I heard something to the right and shined my light coming down the road was my male dog so my cousin caught him and put him on another lead rope. We went to step out of the bar ditch onto the road and neither dog would move they were locked up looking to the left where the creek crossed the road in the curve. Neither dog barked or growled they just stayed froze. My coon hunting light had separate spot light that I used when needing more light than the standard walking headlight I unsnapped it and shined to the left what I seen was not what I expected To my left about 30 yards was a hairy something about 7 foot tall the same color of dead pine straw a rusty brownish orange color. When I shined my light it raised its hand and covered its face its palm was darker color with huge long fingers I did not see claws the hair on the arm was short at the wrist but got gradually longer towards the elbow. I saw one eye shine for a second and it was a greenish yellow color nothing I can recall has ever shined that color, I told my cousin to get in the truck we drug the dogs across the road over the closed tail gate and into the back of the truck. The whole time I held my light straight in its face and watched it. Once I got the door open to get in the truck I seen it step off the bank of the creek and down into it. The creek was dry at this time and about 8 feet deep at this area. There was a big metal culvert that was under the dirt road at that point not a bridge. We both were scared at this point and I backed out and with out thinking headed back to my parents. I did not even back out enough to get fully on the road I went up the hill in the ditch and drug the side of my truck against the bank roughly 2500 dollars worth of damage. There are more times that I could say involved something we cant explain I can cover more in detail later."

John writes "My encounter happened in the Berkshires of Massachusetts, where Umass is, in October of my senior year of college (October 16th, 2021); I was twenty-one years old. To slightly set the scene for you, I was home due to covid during the second half of my sophomore year and my entire Junior year of college. My senior year was the first year everyone returned to campus, with everything running as normal as possible. After a long week of midterms, I decided to take the Saturday to myself and hike in October Mountain State Forest in Lee, Massachusetts, to relax my mind. I was on the trail for about an hour and a half and prepared to return to my car around four o'clock in the evening so I would be at my car y the time it was dark. On my way back down the trail, the sun was starting to set, so I wanted to try to find a better view of the sunset. I found a trail that was not as finished as the main trail, which went up a small hill, so I figured I climb it to see the sunset better. I went upwards on the trail for what was probably twenty-five minutes when I just came across it. There was what appeared to be an ape-man sitting down staring at me as I stared at it. It was about my size, 6'1". It had black fur, and its skin was a grayish-black color. It was holding a branch in its left hand, and I believe it was eating the leaves off of it and saw me as it was in the middle of chewing. It had its head tilted upwards with pupils on me. Its mouth was half open, and it had a confused and scared look on its face. What scared me the most was the eyes. There was so much human expression in the eyes alone that I was unsure what I was looking at. After about thirty seconds, it lowered its head and faced forward to its right side but kept its eyes on me. This side-eye it gave me made me feel sick to my stomach. I was looking at a human, but it wasn't a human. The creature then moved its eyes off me, looked in the direction its face was facing, and then moved its eyes back on me, never moving its head. Thinking of the whites of its eyes is giving me goosebumps. This went on for about a minute when I heard a massive crunching of leaves come from out of nowhere in the direction the initial one was looking. The same creature came out from behind a tree, although this one was much bigger, closer to eight feet tall, and I just wanted to deflate on the spot. When it came out from behind its tree, its hand raised toward the smaller one with its hand up as if it was saying, "Stop." The larger creature was female, as it had large breasts. The expression of the new monster was not aggressive. Her head was lowered with her eyes and her brows raised, looking directly at me. I started to shake my head to say no, and to be completely honest with you, Wes, I started to cry. I wanted to scream, but nothing would come out of my mouth; my face was paralyzed but silent. The creature watched me, and I don't think there was any sympathy, but I think it knew I was not a threat. She lowered her hand and stood straight up, looking at me, and she looked behind me and, for lack of a better term, spoke. It was a weird gibberish thing. I don't even know how to describe it to you. She did not look back at me but at the smaller one, and then she slowly walked away. The smaller one looked at me weirdly; I don't know if it was fear, confusion, disgust, or none of the above. It soon followed the female and kept looking back at me with the same expression. I didn't know what to do because whatever I did when it was right in front of me kept it from attacking me. I felt like if I made one slight movement, it would come back and kill me. I was also terrified to turn around to go back down the trail because I was almost sure she "spoke" to another one of these things behind me. I was so scared to turn around, I was fully prepared to see another one, but there was nothing there. I was terrified after what I saw and wanted to get out of the woods as soon as possible. As I went to take my first step back, I vomited, which made me feel like I could bring myself to move my body. I walked in fear along the trail back to my car, not seeing anyone else, to my dismay. When I finally reached the end of the trail and could see the opening of the parking lot, I felt so much better. I moved faster as I got closer and felt like I wanted to cry again when from behind me, I heard a guttural "Ay." I immediately turned around and saw another creature much bigger than the female I had seen earlier. It was standing behind a large rock which only allowed me to see the creature's chest up and one of the creature's feet planted on the ground. I could tell it was male; I don't know if that is because the noise it made sounded like a man or because of intuition, but I am willing to bet this one was male. This interaction was far scarier even though less happened. It looked at me with absolutely zero expression except for its eyes and brows. Its brows were raised all the way, and its eyes were open so wide they looked like they were popping out. That is all it did. I believe it just wanted me to know it was there. Again I felt sick to my stomach and wanted to cry; however, I felt like if I had done what I had done earlier, I could be okay. I walked to the end of the trail at the opening of the parking lot and turned around to find the creature still standing there with the same expression on its face. I wanted to look away but was afraid to take my eyes off it. I made it to my car and drove back to Amherst with one hand clasped over my mouth and crying the whole way home; I was still terrified. My friends invited me out that night, but I refused; I stayed in my apartment and was awake all night. I had an awful feeling these things would somehow follow me home. Sorry, that encounter is so long. I'm not sure how long other people's encounters are on paper. I can't get into enough detail about what I saw, but I'm also getting emotional as I go through it again. I'm nervous about coming on the show if you feel like you would even want me. I'm embarrassed about how I reacted to these things, I always feel like I want to act like more of an adult than I am, but I guess when push comes to shove and I see something terrifying, I still cry like a kid. I'm also worried about how I might come off to people who listen, especially since I am relatively fresh out of college and am working to become a full-time classroom teacher. I don't want to come off as crazy because I know how I must sound after seeing what I saw. But that's my encounter; life hasn't been the same since. I'm glad I work with fourth-grade students. They remind me of how naive the world can be, and I find peace in that. I wish I never saw these things because I can't stand my viewpoint on the world since that day. If you would ever like to call and talk off the air, I would appreciate that I have yet to share my encounter with many people, and I don't even think the people I told 100% believe me. Thank you for taking the time out of your busy day to read my email to you, and I hope to hear from you soon." I will also be welcoming Jane to the show. In 2013 Jane saw these strange lights in Palm Springs, CA. She said "there was something sinister about the lights or that was the feeling I got."                   Stream Player     Open New Player Window

Lisa writes "I was 10 or 11 when it came up behind our house. I was in my bed and the window was open above my head. My mother was in the bathroom just finishing a shower and the bathroom window was open as well. The bathroom was next to my bedroom. I heard something walking outside that sounded like a man walking, breaking sticks and crunching leaves as it walked. It came close enough to my bedroom window that I could hear it breathing. It was a raspy deep guttural breathing not only on exhale, but also on inhale. I became frozen in place, terrified out of my mind. Just paralyzed with fear. I couldn't speak or scream or move or anything. I'm not even sure I was breathing. My mom came running out of the bathroom yelling at me to get out of bed. I couldn't answer her and I could hear the fear in her voice. She managed to come into my room and grab my leg and jerk on me while she said she avoided looking at the window. I guess that broke my paralysis and she managed to half drag me out of the bed and we ran into the hallway. Just as we were trying to explain to my grandmother what was happening, something hit the back of the house really hard. It shook the whole house. My grandmother got her gun and we huddled together in the kitchen. The kitchen had a small window not really big enough to see anything out of that might be in the backyard, so we eased our way into the dining room where a larger window was. At this time, they were thinking someone was trying to break into the house, maybe knowing only 2 women and a young girl were there. We tried to look out the big window, but it was pitch black and we couldn't see anything, which didn't make sense because there was always a light out by the driveway that would illuminate the back and front yard at least a little all the time. As my grandmother and my Mom were commenting on that, something moved away from the window sideways. At that moment, we all realized that we couldn't see anything out of the window because this huge hairy thing was standing in front of it blocking the entire window! Now just imagine that feeling! We were freaked out! And even thinking back on this gives me chills every time I tell this to anyone. This big hairy thing was inches from our faces and we had no idea! Anyway, as it moved from center to the left of the window, back toward my bedroom, we saw that it was gigantic and covered in brown hair. I don't remember the remainder of the night except that I slept in my mother's room and the following day we moved my bed away from the window to the other side of the room. The breathing I will never forget. It has left a scar on me since that night. I guess it is a form of childhood PTSD. Though that term didn't even exist back then. I never want to be that close again, but I gotta know exactly what that was, you know?"     I will also be speaking with Alan.  Alan and his father were hunting in Colorado. This incident took place in 1975, Alan and his father were awaken to their truck being rocked from side to side. To this day Alan's father will not speak about what he saw. In 2015 Alan was in Washington State and he describes this strange vocal he heard while fishing and everyone in the area left because of fear.  

A listener writes "I'm originally from the Wasatch front in Northern Utah and grew up with Bigfoot stories, and a few interesting encounters as a kid. However I served 11 years in the US Army, as a infantryman/ranger. In August 2002 I had a strange encounter during guard duty. It behaved similar to a Bigfoot, however it didn't. I was an NCO, and was in charge of a 3 man guard detail guarding ammunition for a live fire range. The story is a long one, as it stalked us and encircled us all night. I do not believe it was a Bigfoot, and I have been researching what it could have been for over 20 years. I had already been to Afghanistan at this time, and this may have been one of the most frightening moments of my life, and I don't scare easily. However one of your episodes talks about a creature that was nearly cloaked, and I believe that's what it may have been." Spoke to the witness and he said "We were preparing to go to Iraq. We setup a AHA (Ammunition Holding Area). I was relieving this NCO and he said coyotes were circling him all night and he did not sleep all night. I thought it was strange. He went into describing what happen that night that he was at the AHA area. Its a long encounter but it was a strange night. The witness describes the forest going silent, no insects..nothing. We had stuff that was taken from our staging area. I walked into a cold spot. There was foot steps walking straight towards me. One of the infantryman kept saying "oh $h**, oh $h**" what ever it was went into the thicket. I stopped and a rock was thrown at me, a very large rock. I am thinking someone is messing with us. This thing circled us for 2 hours that night. I could not figure out what it was."

I will be speaking to the father about this property. The family has been on this property in California for a couple of years. I spoke to the son who is in high school and he said "We have heard strange whoops from the forest. They have a sharp whistle and then another one will respond from a different location. Many time we hear what sounds like people hitting trees with bats. "The day I saw it, was from a window inside the home. It was about 30 feet away. I was shocked by what I was seeing. It ran off like a man on two legs…but a very powerful man." Check out the full encounter.

Nick from Tales From The Grid Square on Instagram joins me. Nick discusses his new book Tales From The Grid Square Volume 2: Stories of military paranormal experiences. Nick collects encounters from former and current military soldiers. We will also discuss the recent UFO incident in Las Vegas. Here is a link to his books: Tales From The Grid Square Volume 2: Stories of military paranormal experiences  

I will be speaking to Stefaun and his father Mike. Both men have seen this entity. Both men describe it as a mix of several animals. Mike said "it had a shimmer to it, it wasn't see through but it had a weird shimmer. We have had a lot of really weird paranormal things happen while we were out there." Mike and Stefaun have returned many times to get another look at it. I asked the witnesses if they have ever had something follow them home after going out to this area repeatedly." Both witnesses said that they have and strange tracks appeared in their yard among other things.  

Mike writes "I lived next to Capt Francis Hanson (owned the iceman) growing up. My parents and myself are still excited speak with you. My father is a retired sheriffs deputy and my mother retired from Mayo Clinic." I spoke to the family and they have agreed to come on the show. Carl who is Mike's father said "I will tell you why the Minnesota Iceman disappeared. The building Capt Hanson had this creature in burned down." Carl and his brother worked part time on the Hanson farm.

Trevor writes "Wes, I hope all is well. I've been carrying around this experience 20 years now hoping that what I saw in the woods while turkey hunting in southern Indiana. While sitting beside a huge poplar tree on top of a ridge in the Hoosier national forest area of Martin county, that was blocking my view of anything coming on my right side. I was watching a few turkeys that were coming up the south ridge in front of me, they were startled by something and started acting strangely. That's when coming from my right side I heard some small twigs and leaves rustling around and it was something of significant size by the sound of it. I slowly peaked around to see what it was and the thing I convinced myself of that I saw being a good sized bear somehow standing in a region of the country bears aren't supposed to be. Suddenly I realize the shoulders were way too wide to be a bear it almost had the features of a dog, long snout pointy ears, in all these years I've yet to find what I seen that day researching bears. Only a month ago did I hear the same almost exact story from your podcast American werewolf. I don't know why those cold black eyes didn't choose me as it's target but now I know what I saw was Dogman or something like him and am ready to release the burden of carrying this experience for good there's more on how I managed to get away so please contact me and looking forward to sharing my experience." We will also be speaking to Frank. Frank lived in Estacada, Oregon. In 1989 he was 17 years old and hunting with four friends. Frank said "My friend talked about seeing two of these creatures. I did not believe him. I did not believe in Bigfoot. Frank describes seeing this creature after hearing a limb break. Frank said "We all saw it. This thing paced us out."

Benny writes "Me and my buddy, Joe, where south of Bradshaw TX. This will be in the fall, 1989. We were crossing the creek in the truck with the headlights off . Had the dogs in the back trying to catch the scent of a coon crossing the road because the wind was up. Joe said to flip the headlines on because there's a game warden that usually sits at the top of the hill when you come out of the creek. When I turn the headlights on something blew up in the fence line, right next to the truck, scared the crap out of Joe and he was headed up the embankment same direction we were going. When I looked over, I initially thought it was a buffalo. I could see a shoulder and his back. It was on all fours. The back road, we were on had a quick left turn then right turn down the fence line that would put us in the path that it was headed. When I made the right turn down the fence line, it turn right beside us and stood up and ran down the tree line about 5 to 6 strides then back into the tree line, heading down towards the creek Somewhere around 7 foot tall never stood directly straight up, ran bent over freaking super wide at the shoulders, narrowed down to the hips and really muscular, butt and legs. It was a brownish, reddish color, never saw the face the it's left side in his back never got directly in the headlights. It was a very bright Moonlit night with a storm coming in and the wind blowing. That's why we did not unleash the dogs to run track. Are usually come in from the north. That night we came in from the south wind in front of us. The water was running across the crossing with a bunch of rocks. Making a lot of noise because of the rain we just had that day. I honestly think we snuck up on it."

Tonight I will be speaking to Tim. Time writes "The first actual encounter I experienced was in the fall of 2020. It was a nice night. I had been working late which is often the case in my line of work. My wife and I have two pet rabbits who are fed a diet of Timothy Hay. We would get this hay from a friend who had a farm about 40 minutes away from where we were living at the time. Seeing that it was a nice night and the coming days were going to be quite busy for me, we decided to go for a drive and pick up some hay as we were getting pretty low. The drive from where we were living to the farm went through a variety of back roads and farm lands. The way out was pretty standard. A lovely, peaceful drive after a bit of a stressful day. We picked up the hay and headed back pretty much right away. By this time it was a lot darker. Pretty much a pitch black night. Low hanging clouds prevented any stars or moon from being seen. As we were driving through an area of thick trees we spotted eye shine about 100 yards ahead of the car. We both saw it pretty much right away. There's lots of animals out on these roads and we always would be on the lookout for any that we might see. We have deer, fox, coyote, skunk, raccoons and possums. There's some weasels out this way but they're pretty rare to see. So anyways, we spotted the eyeshine and were instantly wondering what we might be seeing. Since the eyes were close to the ground we were thinking it was one of the smaller animals that are familiar to this area. But... a moment later as our vehicle got closer, those eyes rose up to about 7 feet in the air and this tall shape bounced away to its right - our left - and disappeared into the tree line. Though it was fall all the leaves were still on the trees and were yet to fall so in an instant it was completely gone. Seeing it was such a bizarre moment. I still remember my brain not being able to justify what we had seen. I had spent a lot of time in Australia in my youth and have seen kangaroos in the wild. Seeing them bounce was the closest thing that I could correlate to what I had just seen. I turned to my wife and said: "Did we just see a F***ing Kangaroo?" She had no idea what to say. I spun our Jeep around and passed by the location again but it was long gone. For days I wrestled with what we had seen and the only thing that I think it could have been was a Sasquatch. Then years later after finding your show I heard similar accounts of them being low to the ground and hopping on occasion. The second encounter that I had happened in the spring of 2022 in Asheville, North Carolina. My wife and I were doing some pet-sitting on the western edge of the city. Near the house that we were staying in, at the front to be more specific, there was beautiful dense brush which led out into a forest. The trees and brush of North Carolina in spring were filled with butterflies, birds, rabbits and a host of beautiful life. We would hear a lot of noises coming from that area both day and night. The house we were at had a little door for the cat to come in and out at will, and seeing as though the weather was really nice, the cat would be out at all hours of the day. During our time at the house there was a lunar eclipse that was going to occur. The night that it happened was clear, calm and beautiful. My wife and I sat out on the back deck and watched it happen. It was actually a blood moon lunar eclipse and as it progressed the moon turned a blood red. When it got to be about midnight we decided to turn in. I was a little worried as the cat had not returned. As we went inside I suddenly felt very uncomfortable... like we were being watched. We got ready for bed and went to lay down knowing that the cat would meow if he wanted in. A few minutes after laying down we heard a horrifying scream/howl. The window in our bedroom was open and the sound... it tore through there. Worried about the cat, I got up and ran outside. My wife followed. We went out to the back porch and listened as the scream/howl continued. It was coming from the forest area at the front. It just kept going for what seemed like the longest time. It was something that was so unnerving that I instantly felt anxiety coursing through my body. After a while my wife convinced me to go inside, convinced that the cat would be okay. Reluctantly, I went inside. The screaming stopped. But... the worst part was that our bedroom was at the front of the house. The window in the bedroom faced the brush that led to the forest. Once we laid down my wife fell asleep almost instantly. I tried as hard as I could but... man I hate saying this, but it was like something was in my mind... like whatever was out there in the bush screaming was trying to get into my head... I felt like it was right outside my window, like right outside looking in. I can't tell you how intense, overwhelming anxiety and fear that I was feeling. I didn't sleep a single minute that night... and I was near frozen in terror until about 4:30AM when all of a sudden that feeling subsided. And when I say subsided, I mean it was just gone... instantly. Even now just writing this my body is tensing up. I have no idea what was happening that night but it shook me up man. There was something so familiar that was happening... like I felt like it was there for me. I know that sounds crazy but that was just the overwhelming sense that was running through me."

Tonight I will be speaking to Dave. Dave writes "I'm 57 years old and my first encounter was when I was 16 years old. The thing is, it wasn't a bigfoot, it was what I learned everyone is calling a dogman about 7 years ago. At the time I didn't know what it was and thought it was the only one. There is a lot to this story." Dave and his friends had run into this creature on this property spanning 6 years. When the creature was disposed of Dave said "I didn't know what it was, I shot this thing thinking it was the only one. I remember telling the old man who owned most of the property around my house that I shot that thing. He looked at his wife and said "Honey they killed it, they shot it and he wanted to know where it was. So we took him there."

I got an email last night. Dave writes "Hey Wes, this is Dave from episode 735 Ark Ark. It's with a great sadness to tell you my brother Scott passed away from heart complications on April 12th. I just wanted to thank you again for being such a great host and let us tell our story. I'll always be able to hear his voice thanks to you. Bless you. Dave." This reloaded episode is for you guys. I know Scott is listening tonight. Here is the original email from Jeff. Jeff writes "Wes, I had an encounter back in 1989, I was 15 yrs old in MI. Left Detroit when I was 10 in 1984 to MI. The woods were new to me, which I spent every waking moment in the woods as a 80's kid especially since coming from the city. It was myself, my brother, my best friend Scott, his brother and a mutual friend of all of ours. We built a half pipe in the woods and we skating it. One night we all started smelling something rancid and after awhile we all heard something crashing towards us. Sounded like no other animal in the woods, it was charging at us and making a noise which I never heard before or afterwards in the woods. All I can say it was like an ARK vocal. It ran like a bulldozer, it was coming to our ramp. It was definitely bi pedal. Step after step going through bushes and trees, it was nuts. I have a lot more to tell and would like to talk with you and my best friend that was there. I never saw it, I ran. Scott saw it. Thanks for your time." I spoke to three of the witnesses and they have agreed to come on the show. Scott the witness mentioned above was within 6 feet of the creature. I also spoke to his brother Dave. Dave also saw the creature that night. All men describe the creature making a strange sound, Scott said "It was weird…kind of robotic…it was screaming ARK ARK and right before it chased us one of the guys thought someone was playing a joke on us and said ARK ARK who goes there! It got REAL really fast, this was no joke."  

Pat writes "On my bachelor party, Friday the 13 august 2021 after we all were drinking, a Bigfoot stormed through our camp and growling and stomping in an absolute territorial display. It was probably more like the early hours of the 14th. This f—-r was stomping and growling At the same time. I could feel the growling and feel the stomping as well as hearing the stomping and growling! This was at the same time. Initially I thought it was my friend who was notoriously known for screwing with people, so when I got up I said out loud, "Grant, what the f–k are you doing?!" Then I heard a quick shuffle. I saw movement above my head….. I have to go back. I have a giant Costco tent. Its more like a barn than a tent. We didn't have the rain fly on it because this is august. Thought it was raining, but it's rocks. Before the growling. I'm sorry it's all scrambled. However, after I thought it was my friend and I yelled out, I saw out of the corner of my eye through the top of the tent was a face. This face was larger than a five gallon bucket. It was quicker than a moment. This f—-r was looking down at me, and when I saw it, it was shocked I saw it. So, it looked at me and lurched backwards like it was scared. BUT, as it moved back it's face changed from shock to absolute pissed off something fierce where I could see the wrinkles in its face. Before it yelled and growled down at me like I can't explain In text. I saw it's teeth. It's nose. Hair line. There is so much more to this story, but I saw it's teeth, face, wrinkles in the forehead. I can't sleep. This is why I'm emailing you this late because I'm tired of being sick and tired." Here is the image Pat sent me that was close to what he saw. Pat writes "It kind of looked like this only its teeth were clenched together with a taller forehead and darker but greasy looking skin"

Tonight my guest is Tony Merkel from The Confessionals Podcast. Tony talks about his recent film that is soon to be released called The Shape of Shadows. Tony talks about a new film he is working on focused on Sasquatch and his experiences while here in the Pacific NW. Check out The Confessionals here: https://www.theconfessionalspodcast.com/ The Shape of Shadows: They want you to believe the paranormal ends at the gates of a ranch in Utah. But what if it doesn't? Tony Merkel and his crew go on a road trip outside the boundaries of corporate TV to show you Skinwalkers and UFOs in a way you've never seen before. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=oc2FMfky2VU  

Come hang out with us. Merkel Media is heading to Washington state in a couple weeks to shoot our next fill investigating bigfoot encounter locations! While we are out there we are going to do an advanced screening of our next film "The Shape of Shadows" at Battle Ground Cinema on April 6th at 6:30pm PST! After the advanced screening, we will be doing a town hall where bigfoot experiencers can share with everyone in attendance. Lastly, after the town hall, we will wrap up the night with a Q&A section hosted by Wes Germer and Tony Merkel. If you are interested in this event then get your tickets now because they are going to sell out fast! GET TICKETS HERE: theshapeofshadows.com DATE: April 6th, 2023 TIME: 6:30PM to 9:30PM PST LOCATION: Battle Ground Cinema 1700 SW 9th Avenue Battle Ground, WA 98604   Tonight we will be speaking to Matt. Matt writes "Hello Wes, so I had a horrifying experience when I was 14 years old. I live in Youngstown, Ohio. I grew up on the Northside of town in the city. If you look up pics of the old steel mills in town you will get an understanding of what I am talking about. So my buddy literally lived across the street from the mills. We would regularly go down there and just investigate the MASSIVE AREA. All but shut down and dilapidated. Well we had certain old buildings that we frequented and one we made into our home base. We spent weeks making walls and strengthening spots so no one could get in and especially the wild dogs that also frequented the area and were especially vicious. They travelled in packs of 6 or more. The building we went to all the time had no stairs so we had to jump up to get in. Made it safer for us. I was right by an active railroad. The other working steel mill near used it to get supplies in and out. Fast forward to the summer and we were there one night. We always had guns as this was Youngstown, Ohio in the early 90's. Murdertown, USA @ that time. Plenty of Bloods and Crypts. We had chosen an old factory building that was huge and we would have massive fires right on the floor of the 1st floor. We erected a wall of these metal U shaped things to give us privacy and safety. If anyone saw us from the railroad they would call the police and security and we would be in trouble. Well, we were hanging out and we heard a pack of dogs coming and we thought it sounded like they were chasing something. We went out to see and they ran near us over a huge mound of coke that steel mills use in the steel making process. They ran over and we hear a fight ensuing. Vicious attack going on, all dogs involved. After 6-7 seconds we hear a louder dog above all the others and the beginning screams of the wild dogs started. Then to our shock @ different times wild dogs we're literally being thrown over the mound in different directions. Finally all the wild dogs run away in the direction they came but as fast as they could possibly run, some limping, some with obvious injuries. We were shocked. Then one of my friends screams "WHAT IS THAT?!…LOOK!!" At that moment, I kid you not, A GIANT Wolf like animal the size of which seemed quite honestly fake crawls on all fours to the top of the mound and is looking directly into the area the wild dogs ran, it lifts its leg and subsequently and substantially releases a urine flow that honestly seemed like it was released out of a garden hose. That right there, may sound amusing. It scared the hell out of us because it have the idea of just how large this thing was. My one buddy stumbled backwards into our makeshift wall and it then turns its attention to US. I cannot relay to you the amount of fear we all immediately felt. I feel it even NOW writing this to you. The hairs on my arm are standing up. It had yellowish amber colored eyes that literally glowed like they had a power source behind them. Looking back on it we agreed it was from the light of the huge bonfire that we had made in our home base. It growls next and it was so deep we all felt it. I said out loud that I just felt that in my chest. My 2 buddies said they were all of a sudden light headed and getting sick. I did not feel that as of that moment. But we all were horrified. It then did something so shocking, so alien to the status quo that we immediately felt in danger and ran inside the building and up 2 sets of broken, missing and falling apart concrete stairs up to a third level. We are all very lucky that no one fell to at least a broken bones type fall, maybe worse. It stood up on 2 legs, it's back legs. They looked like a huge set of dogs legs but the large leg muscles were reminiscent of a body builder. But thicker. And just the look of its massive body was unbelievably impressive & intimidating. My one friend was crying he was so terrified. When we got to the third floor we had to smack and shake him to shut him up as well as cover his mouth until he almost passed out from lack of air. We hoped it left. It did not. After what seemed like an hour but only one or two minutes we hear it climb up on the outside and start to enter the building. We first saw the shadow of it which was 10 times as large as the beast. We all froze, no one dared make a sound, we should have dropped down out of sight but we're so terrified we just stood there staring. It came into the light and we saw everything on the animal. It was at the very least the size of a grizzly bear. Again, the size was so large it was hard to believe that we were not dreaming, that this was real, it was and it was happening 20 feet in front of us. It was growling, sniffing the air and it just automatically looked straight up at us. It knew where we were. The whole time. It's eyes glowing, the thing that stood out to us was it started drooling, but not a little. It was pouring out of its mouth, was it pouring from the idea it was about to eat? To kill us? It could have EASILY! It looked away from us and saw the stairs. We froze again and got a newfound feeling of horror. It was heading to the stairs to come up where we were. We started freaking out and looking around and had only 1 escape, an outside fire staircase going up to the roof. The part to go down had rusted and fell off however long ago. It hopped easily over the 3 steps missing and was instantly up on the 2nd floor. It was walking to the next set of stairs and at that moment we heard the most beautiful sound EVER! A train coming right by the building, slowly too, they had to see the fire because when they were passing the building they let loose the treason horn. And it freaked out the wolf creature. It looked towards the opening of the building and in 2 seconds was out of the building and gone! We all started screaming help which no one heard but also we just were screaming from stress and because we felt we were going to maybe be ok. When the train could no longer be heard, the fear set back in and we thought every single sound was the thing coming back in. It did not Thank GOD! We then started to remember we had 3 pistols with us. We all took them out, took the safeties off and started to make our way back down to the second floor, waited 20 minutes and then to the first floor and waited probably an hour before we ventured back outside pointing the guns and flashlights in front of us the whole time. Remember, we didn't have LED lights in the early 90's. These were cheap plastic ones that only lit so much. But 4 of them helped light the way. We thought for sure every second we were making our way back to my friends house that it was coming after us. We heard the wild dogs from a distance and started running. We ran until we got to my buddies house. Those of us that are still alive, talk about that night everyone time we see or talk on the phone. We will remember that until the day we die. I still am in awe that these things exist. Every time I see or hear a story about someone's experience with one or more I freeze. I am instantly brought back to that night and I feel true fear again."

Jonathan Brown returns to the show. I have talked about the Browns property on many shows. For newer listeners, I asked Jonathan to give us a history on his property. We will be discussing ongoing activity on the property. I will share some stories of when I was on the property and what Jonathan recalls over ten years later. I have always wanted to get his take on the night we saw the light and what sounded like a truck hitting the building we were standing next to. Check out and subscribe to his YouTube channel. He has some great audio on there. https://www.youtube.com/@salishsasquatch8373

Tonight we will be speaking to Joy. Joy had an encounter in the mid 70's, in Michigan. Joy and her sister were walking their dogs when a large creature covered in hair crossed right in front of them. Joy said "We didn't know what to call it besides a monster. I was seven years old at the time and the creature looked at us and turned and walked into the tree line. We will also be speaking to James and Amy. Amy writes "My husband is a truck driver and I ride with him. It was dawn and we were on I-94. Early morning traffic on one side of the road was a bear curled up and looked to be sleeping. Which was strange to me with all the traffic going by. Quarter mile from the bear on the other side of the road were two dairy cows laying on the side of the road (dead). Another quarter to half mile from the cows were three deer on the side of the road (dead). None of the animals had any blood or looked as if they had been hit. No tire marks that I had noticed. My husband and I discussed how strange it was and continued on our way to unload. We got unloaded, got reloaded and were headed onto our next delivery. We were on back to I-94 on a two-way highway traveling along the Mississippi River on highway 61 just past Lake city, Minnesota. We saw a black unmarked helicopter, blacked out windows, it looked like a two person helicopter with a cable hanging from it. We couldn't see what the cable was attached too, at first. As we past by, we were watching in the mirrors to figure out what it was trying to pull up from the banks of the river. It had a huge white bag attached to it. It looked like it was have issues pulling it up. About 20 to 30 minutes later, both my husband and I got text on our phones from an unknown number. All the text said was...."we need to speak with you." My husband and I just deleted the text and kept going. I'm not sure what all that was, But something is strange about it.

Marshall writes "My friend and I went walking from his family farm across the road to his grandfather's hunting land which was formerly a dog training area, high fences, used for training dogs to run foxes and coyotes. They would trap them and then have the dogs trail them. That all stopped many years before we came along. My best friend (I'm gonna call him Chad to protect his real name as he is now an army sgt and I don't want this to have an effect on his career, we also no longer speak much it's been more than a year since we last spoke.) Told me that we could go into the old fox pen to squirrel hunt that day. So we took off with a single shot 20 ga and a pump pellet rifle. We noticed several things were very wrong once we got in there. Firstly, there was absolute silence throughout the forest. We're talking about a 20-30acre tract of land that again has 8ft fences all the way round and three main lanes that meet a fire lane that encircles. There were no birds, no crickets no nothing. If I remember right it was early in the year march I think bc squirrel season had just reopened. It was cold and overcast, still we expected to see at least a bird but nope nothing. After about an hour of walking around, we came to the third lane (we went down the first, turned and walked up the middle lane, and then proceeded down the far lane which usually the deerhunters that since the fox pens closure don't even hunt) about 5 minutes into our slow walk, we both had this electric feeling… seriously we thought lightning was about to strike nearby or something we were totally wigged out. We looked at each other and suddenly smelled the most godawful stench waft through the trees on a breeze. Within a minute of smelling that we hear/see what I can only describe as Paul Bunyan pissed off knocking down a tremendous pine tree. It started with a roar , I mean "RRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGHHHHHHHHHHH" with the sound of the wood splintering started about 1/3 the way through the roar. We could only see the top of the tree from where we were it was I'm guessing about 200 yards away from us in the deepest part of the area near the border fence. We watched/felt the tree fall and went into full panic. We ran the half mile back to the farmhouse where his grandfather lived and we were so scared we were in tears. That was it for the first encounter. His grandad laughed at us saying something like "yeahhh heeehee , told y'all bout the woodboogahs" Fast forward about 2 years and a couple months, I believe it was early spring – we were having abnormal flooding in the swamps due to torrential rain for days at a time. Everything was coming out the swamps, and our favorite passtime in the afternoons and nights was riding up and down the dirt roads of the local hunting clubs with buckets – the back creeks and ditch lines all ran together with the flooding swamp waters and pushed crawfish and catfish- etc up into the middle of the roads. We'd ride along with spotlights and jump out in our boots to catch them and then use them as fishing bait later on. One such night, we decided to walk up to the edge of the main road from his trailer house on the dirt road. It bordered a cotton field that split and became a soybean field. We were walking back from spotlighting the soybean field and I had to pee, Chad told me he was feeling uneasy and wasn't waiting for me so I started literally peeing as I walked backwards behind him. Midstream- something …MUCH bigger than a cow or deer EXPLODED out of the ditch line to my right. It was so heavy we felt the footfall all the way to the middle of the cotton field. The trees and brush erupted and we heard something exhaling super hard like "WOOOHFFWOOFFFF." It was cloudy and raining lightly but the moon was near full so there was some ambient light, enough that the cotton was illuminated in the field. When this thing took off it went straight across the cotton and what we saw from the road (we froze in fear for enough time to see it then bolted for his front yard about 300yards from where we were) was a HUGE black silhouette on two legs sprinting faster than Usain Bolt. We felt it's footfall even as it reached the tree line on the far side of the field.

Tracey writes "As a young person I grew up in Northern Oklahoma, My Grandfather owned property that butted up against the Cow Creek water sheds. To provide location it was about 30 minutes from Ponca, 15 Minutes from Pawnee and 15 Minutes from Red Rock. Lake McMurty was about 30 minutes away in the opposite direction from Red Rock. At one point he owned 500 Acres or basically a square mile. Over time he had sold the property off down to 125 acres or what is referred to as a Quarter. The property had 2 good Sized Ponds on it and a Natural Spring that constantly ran towards the water shed with crystal clear water. No One was allowed to hunt on his property, and no one did. He Purchased the land around 1942 or 43. He raised cattle, pigs, Quarter Horses and Welch Shetland Ponies, goats etc... virtually anything he could sell ac the Stillwater Auctions. In the Early 80's he sold off the property. My First encounter was with my brother I was 10 and he was just about to turn 12, we were fishing at a neighbors pond with my dad and sister, my brother nor I was catching anything so we went snake hunting for ring necks and Horned Toads, as we were looking at the ground my brother said to me did you see that tree fall, I heard a dirt slide and my brother said lets go look as he thought he had witnessed an erosion event of a tree falling into a small crevasse from the edge of it, He ran over to the place where it fell, about 50 feet from where we were, screamed and told me to run as we were running back towards the pond, the tree, now looking like a bigfoot was running the opposite direction.

Kevin writes "To give a little more detail I had went up to my uncles log cabin on North Pond in Woodstock ME. We were up there using his place to go snowboarding at Sunday River Ski Resort about 20-25 minute car ride away. My uncles place is on a dirt backroad and situated about 100 yards up from the pond. It was snowing for most of the weekend and the first night there we had lit off some fireworks out front of the house and towards the end of one of the fire works we heard a loud scream like noise. We paused before continuing and looked around like what the hell was that but decided it must have just been a weird sounding firework. As soon as the next one went off we heard a much deeper and guttural roar that lasted about the length of the last four shots of an XL Roman candle. Now right across from the driveway which is perpendicular to the road my uncle lives on is a large cliff like slope that runs up about 35 feet almost straight up. At the top there are more trees and this was the direction it had came from and the direction we were shooting toward. Next thing ya know and enormous log from a birch tree comes hurling down over our heads and into the driveway followed by another roar. It wasn't more than 5 seconds before we were back inside doors locked and freaking out. We had been drinking some and we were arguing over whether it was noise from the fireworks, from a bear, whether the weight of snow snapped a tree limb. I mean we were thinking of everything. The rest of the night we wouldn't even look outside but that was it nothing else. Fast forward to the next day we woke up at first light and went snowboarding all day. We returned around 4 pm and went inside to shower up and go back to the mountain to watch the patriots afc championship game at one of the mountain lodge bars. When we walked outside to leave, behind my friends jeep was the same log thrown at us the previous night, laid perfectly straight across the driveway behind the jeep! At this point we all thought one of the others were messing with us while getting ready but no one owned up to it. We moved the log and drove to the mountain. After watching the game we drove back to my uncles. Upon arriving me and my friend who also smoked stayed outside to have a cigarette before going in. While out front on the stairs we heard what we thought were footsteps, like crunching snow and then the flood lights over the garage would set off and it would stop abruptly. We couldn't see anything although these lights were pretty strong. It was a very eerie feeling being out front and uneasy for us both. We finished and went inside. Now my uncles cabin was custom built, a beautiful home and custom picked out wood that was shipped out and hand picked from a catalog where they literally let you choose pre designed or custom features then come to your land and build it for you. After about ten years my uncle started spending more time up there so he built a two story garage to the right of the house and expanded the driveway. Now the lower level held his snowmobiles and a snow blower, lawn mower, etc. upstairs was a fully furnished game room with a bar a bathroom, wood stove, a futon, dart board, and a tournament style pool table. This is where we spent most time just hanging out up there. We would drink play pool watch tv and then one person had a bed to sleep in up there. To get to the garage he also built a breezeway that connected the main cabin to the garage. It was like a hallway/mud room. On both sides were large pane windows so on one side you can see the lake through the trees on one side down hill a bit and the front driveway on the other. We had sent my friend to the main cabin to get more beers at one point in the night and he said when walking back to the garage the moonlight was shining off the ice from the lake and reflecting through the trees. That's when he said he saw it. At first he thought it was just another tree because it was back lit but it then put an arm which he thought was a branch down by its side. With an armful of beers he scrambled to open the door to the stairs for the game room, dropping and breaking multiple bottles and came up white as a ghost. Me being pissed off he was trashing my uncles place starts to yell at him and he just sat down silent staring blankly off into space. While asking what the hell was going on it was like he snapped out of it and as fast as he could pulled the blinds down on the back windows while almost closing his eyes as if scared to look outside. We got his story and it was hard to believe at first and being 25 at the time we were of course breaking his chops. But then for the remainder of the night it sounded as if someone or something was circling the house. We didn't hear this until we went to bed and the radio, tv etc were all turned off. We heard some other weird noises almost like a train whistle but there were no trains I knew of in that area. We had 2 or 3 days left in the weekend to go and the next morning we packed up, shut off the water to the house and rented a hotel room at the snow cap inn at Sunday river. I had no clue what to think of all this for years until hearing some of your shows and it makes me wonder what else you might've heard from this area or what you might think it is.""To give a little more detail I had went up to my uncles log cabin on North Pond in Woodstock ME. We were up there using his place to go snowboarding at Sunday River Ski Resort about 20-25 minute car ride away. My uncles place is on a dirt backroad and situated about 100 yards up from the pond. It was snowing for most of the weekend and the first night there we had lit off some fireworks out front of the house and towards the end of one of the fire works we heard a loud scream like noise. We paused before continuing and looked around like what the hell was that but decided it must have just been a weird sounding firework. As soon as the next one went off we heard a much deeper and guttural roar that lasted about the length of the last four shots of an XL Roman candle. Now right across from the driveway which is perpendicular to the road my uncle lives on is a large cliff like slope that runs up about 35 feet almost straight up. At the top there are more trees and this was the direction it had came from and the direction we were shooting toward. Next thing ya know and enormous log from a birch tree comes hurling down over our heads and into the driveway followed by another roar. It wasn't more than 5 seconds before we were back inside doors locked and freaking out. We had been drinking some and we were arguing over whether it was noise from the fireworks, from a bear, whether the weight of snow snapped a tree limb. I mean we were thinking of everything. The rest of the night we wouldn't even look outside but that was it nothing else. Fast forward to the next day we woke up at first light and went snowboarding all day. We returned around 4 pm and went inside to shower up and go back to the mountain to watch the patriots afc championship game at one of the mountain lodge bars. When we walked outside to leave, behind my friends jeep was the same log thrown at us the previous night, laid perfectly straight across the driveway behind the jeep! At this point we all thought one of the others were messing with us while getting ready but no one owned up to it. We moved the log and drove to the mountain. After watching the game we drove back to my uncles. Upon arriving me and my friend who also smoked stayed outside to have a cigarette before going in. While out front on the stairs we heard what we thought were footsteps, like crunching snow and then the flood lights over the garage would set off and it would stop abruptly. We couldn't see anything although these lights were pretty strong. It was a very eerie feeling being out front and uneasy for us both. We finished and went inside. Now my uncles cabin was custom built, a beautiful home and custom picked out wood that was shipped out and hand picked from a catalog where they literally let you choose pre designed or custom features then come to your land and build it for you. After about ten years my uncle started spending more time up there so he built a two story garage to the right of the house and expanded the driveway. Now the lower level held his snowmobiles and a snow blower, lawn mower, etc. upstairs was a fully furnished game room with a bar a bathroom, wood stove, a futon, dart board, and a tournament style pool table. This is where we spent most time just hanging out up there. We would drink play pool watch tv and then one person had a bed to sleep in up there. To get to the garage he also built a breezeway that connected the main cabin to the garage. It was like a hallway/mud room. On both sides were large pane windows so on one side you can see the lake through the trees on one side down hill a bit and the front driveway on the other. We had sent my friend to the main cabin to get more beers at one point in the night and he said when walking back to the garage the moonlight was shining off the ice from the lake and reflecting through the trees. That's when he said he saw it. At first he thought it was just another tree because it was back lit but it then put an arm which he thought was a branch down by its side. With an armful of beers he scrambled to open the door to the stairs for the game room, dropping and breaking multiple bottles and came up white as a ghost. Me being pissed off he was trashing my uncles place starts to yell at him and he just sat down silent staring blankly off into space. While asking what the hell was going on it was like he snapped out of it and as fast as he could pulled the blinds down on the back windows while almost closing his eyes as if scared to look outside. We got his story and it was hard to believe at first and being 25 at the time we were of course breaking his chops. But then for the remainde

Tommy writes "I am a retired lawman/judge still in my 50's and going strong, when you become a cop at 18 and get your 30 you get to retire early and then go enjoy life. I own a cattle ranch in Texas. One got real up & close to me in the Sabine National forest and I gave him a dose of hot lead as he followed me or skirted me down a logging road. He screamed and roared as he tore through the brush running the other direction, we tracked him for about 2 days and did not find him. I made the huge mistake of telling some of my co workers (other Law Enforcement Officers) about what I had seen and witnessed on my many trips into the woods. I was set to be promoted to Sgt Investigator and when the date passed for promotion I inquired as to what happened? I was informed that when I shared some of my BF encounters with others I became no longer credible and therefore not up to the standards of supervision. I shut my mouth and did not share any BF info with anyone for sometime except others close in the know…. I had enough of that treatment so I ran for office as the local Judge or Justice of The Peace. Needless to say I began keeping my BF hunts, outings or excursions to myself or just my tiny little group."

Tonight I will be speaking with Kenny who had an encounter when he was young. A creature came up to his window and stared at him. Kenny said "The window is 8 feet up and this thing was just standing there looking at me. Later my mother told me about things that happened on the property and told me she believed me. Kenny has a podcast called Melchizedek Chronicles. Check out his site at https://melchizedekchronicles.org/   We will also be talking with Z. Z writes "In 2003 I was just out of high school with nothing to do. I worked with my dad at a goldmine somewhat north and east of Fairbanks, Alaska. One afternoon after a particularly long shift, we were driving off the mountain and I lit a cigarette and leaned my head back to look out the window. A couple hundred yards below us was a copse of tree trunks left over from a forest fire the year before. As my eyes rested on them I saw what looked like a burned tree start walking like a man up the valley just below us. The valley is drainage for the mine and is full of a superfine mud that's left after gold is processed—we called it slurry—it's very dangerous to walk across and the area was fenced off so it was strange to see a man down there but it was late April and much of it could have still been frozen enough to walk on however he'd gotten in there. I pointed it out to my dad who had to stop and lean over me to see and he saw it just as it cleared the tree line. He said he didn't know how he got down there but we agreed he looked pretty big. We were fairly exhausted so we drove home and I forgot about it for the night. The next morning I asked a coworker if they'd caught the guy down in the drainage pond. His brother worked security so I assumed he'd have heard anything if there was anything to hear. He hadn't but he asked what I was talking about and I told him what we'd seen. He laughed and said "ohhh, you saw the Slurry Troll". He then told me that nobody calls it a Bigfoot but people had seen it up around the mine since the late 80's and there was a rumor it even attacked a guy around '95 but I never heard any corroboration. I did speak to one operator who saw it from the bottom of a tunnel but he wouldn't say much beyond that it was at least 8 feet tall because he saw it leaning over to look down at him. The miners don't like to talk about it because it risks a highly paying job so I'm not surprised I never heard much else. What we saw was a jet black silhouette that sort of resembled Shaq, the arms and legs were sort of skinny compared to the barrel body. We didn't see any sharp features beyond maybe some hair on the forearms."

Tonight I will be speaking to Jake. Jake writes "My encounter goes all the way back to when I was about 12 years old in Greenfield, Tennessee, which is a small town in the northwest portion of the state. When I was growing up, I would spend a great deal of my time playing out in the woods. This one time, which is when I had my encounter, I was walking along the sand creeks as I often did. These creeks run for miles and miles through the woods, and I was probably about a mile out from my house. Anyway, I was alone and walking around a bend when I thought I saw a bear. I had never seen a bear out there, nor had I ever heard of any being in the area, so I was really shocked to it see it. After I walked around the bend, I was probably fifty feet from it, which, being a kid with no experience with bears, I figured I was at a safe distance, so I stood there to watch it. I quickly realized that it had a deer underneath it and it appeared to be eating it, although it had its back to me, and I couldn't really tell what it was doing. After watching it for about twenty seconds, I realized it had arms and was pulling the deer apart. And right as I realized that, this thing stood up, and I knew then that this thing was not a bear at all. I immediately took off running back to my house and never told anyone this encounter until now. I never saw it's face or anything because it had its back to me the whole time, but it certainly wasn't a bear and it certainly wasn't a man. It was probably around 7' tall or so and had jet black hair. Actually, at the time, I didn't even think that I'd seen a sasquatch. I went years thinking there was some kind of monster living in the woods and didn't want to tell anyone out of fear of being ridiculed. I have gone back into those woods since then, although I never went back to that location. I never saw anything again, though, but I was always uneasy after that. Fast forward a few years, I ended up joining the Army and became homeless after I got out of the service due to losing everything during a tornado. I then began walking between towns to look for work, but I wasn't having much luck at finding any work. However, I realized walking and sleeping under the stars seemed to be helping with my PTSD, so I decided to walk across America to see if any opportunities would arise, as well as being my kind of therapy. Alone and unsupported, I spent the next three years traveling on foot from Tennessee to Delaware, to California, to Florida, to Alaska, back to Florida, and back to California again. During that time, I had, what I believe to be, two other encounters. I never saw anything during those two encounters, but I did have rocks thrown at me and heard sticks banging against trees. One of those times was near Silver Creek, Mississippi and the other was just north of Rumsey, California." Check out Jakes book called "Walking America: A 10,000 Mile Journey of Self-Healing" Jakewalksamerica.com   You can also get it on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/Walking-America-Mile-Journey-Self-Healing/dp/B086PPJJKZ      

Tonight I will be speaking to two brothers that were hunting near Crater Lake in Oregon. They had a scary night walking down the center of the highway while two creatures were screaming and growling at them. The brothers ended up in a defensive position back to back and started shooting. We will also be speaking to Jeff. Jeff said "When I was around 11 years old I went to visit my grandmother. She was at the beginning stages of dementia. My grandmother said "Oh those monkeys are back" as she looked out the window. No one in my family listened to her because they thought she was losing it. My cousin and I walked over to the window and there was three creatures walking in the creek bed. There was two that were upright walking on two legs and a little one wrapped around one of them. The creature in the front was bigger then the one behind him by at least a foot. The third one was small and hanging off of the creature in the back. I remember being in shock and telling my uncle to come look but he just said "They are just bears." At that young age I knew this was not bears. It wasn't until later in life I saw the Patterson-Gimlin film and realized that is what I saw that day."

Josh writes "I live in Western KY. Almost all the encounters happened within 5 miles of each other, several on the same property. I'd be more than happy to share my experiences. I'm not seeking fame, I just want to get these out there so other researchers can use the info to help them." Spoke to Josh and he shared over 20 years of sightings on his uncles property. Josh said "The first time my uncle was clearing trees off his property and I heard what sounded like a lion roaring. I heard it over all of the equipment we had running. I remember feeling like I was being watched and my uncle had this old barn on the property that had the roof falling in. I looked over and saw this….monkey a very large monkey standing in the doorway watching me. This wasn't the only time I had run into these things. I really did not know what it was at the time.

Tonight I will be speaking with Paul Sinclair. Paul is recognized within the field of unexplained phenomena for his honest no nonsense approach to the subject. He prefers to follow the research wherever that may lead, even if it means putting himself in locations and situations most people would not want to be in. Paul is currently working on a new documentary called Wolfland, about unusual cryptid sightings in the UK. https://sasquatchchronicles.com/wolfland-documentary-2023/ Check out Pauls Youtube: https://www.youtube.com/@paulsinclairtruth-proof9740

Tonight I will be speaking to Leslie and she had an encounter in the early 1980's in SE Ohio. The locals called the creature in that area "The Butter Street Monster." I will also be speaking to John. John had an encounter on a jobsite in 1992 in PA. read the full encounters here https://sasquatchchronicles.com/sc-ep916-the-butter-street-monster/

Drew writes "I had an encounter with a Sasquatch 6 years ago in the Navy while on leave back home in Arkansas duck hunting. Visual sighting then what I assume was the animal in the woods about 2 hours later while hunting. I remember the encounter vividly and it could have only been two things a large full grown naked African American male or a Sasquatch . I was not a "Sasquatch" hardcore believer previous to this but after the encounter I spent weeks racking my brain to come to the conclusion that the most likely case was that it HAD to be a Sasquatch." Spoke to the witness and he said "I saw what I thought was a guy running across this open field. I was going to my area where I duck hunt. I stopped the truck and sat there watching this "guy" and I was shocked how fast he was running. There are large ditches in this area and he ran up and down those ditches like it was nothing. I thought it was weird but I thought it was just some guy. I got to the area where I duck hunt and I could not stop thinking about what I saw. Whatever I saw must have followed me there. It still bothers me."

John writes "I served as a US Marine from 1999 – 2003. While I was in I was stationed at Kings Bay Naval Sub Base in southern Georgia. I was part of a CQB (close quarter battle) team and was a DM (designated marksman). As a DM I carried a M40A3 (308) and a M9 (9mm pistol). While serving at Kings Bay, I was called into my Platoon Commanders office prior to my team going to the LA (limited area). My Platoon Commander informed me that there were reports coming from lake D (a lake on base approximately 400 yards from the LA) of a wild animal being aggressive towards campers around the area. He asked me if I had a tree stand and ordered me to go to Lake D instead of the LA. He told me a DM from team 2 would take my spot in the LA. He said I was to locate, close, and destroy the animal and not to come back until I did. I ran back to my house and grabbed the necessary supplies, my hooch, tree stand, food, and water and headed to the north east side of Lake D. I had fished this lake several times and knew of a game trail closest to the LA that butted up to swamp land and the Saint Mary's river. I arrived around 0900hrs and set up camp.   Read the full report at https://sasquatchchronicles.com/upcoming-show-lance-corporal-shoots-sasquatch/

Alex will be a guest on an upcoming show. In 2006 he was hiking down the Appalachian Trail. Alex said "I thought some serial killer was following me. He matched me step for step. I stopped on the trail and caught sight of someone or something in wearing a black hoodie. I thought it was a person. I kept moving down the trail and that's when the rocks started whizzing past my head. I started running and this thing gave chase. It was knocking over small tree's, it sounded like a bull dozer. I will also be speaking to David. In 2009 David was returning from a funeral when a large creature stepped in front of his vehicle. David said "The driver coming in the opposite lane stopped and this thing went straight up a mountain side. I didn't know what it was but it looked like a man, a big man walking across the road.

Lee writes "I'm reaching out because this past September my son and I had a run in with what we believe were multiple Sasquatch while kayaking the Lower Buffalo River, wilderness section. We were on day 2 of our trip and we were specifically there to fish for smallmouth bass. It was around 4pm when we went through a narrow section and around an obstruction and all hell broke loose. This thing was at the rivers edge when it bolted through the woods like a bulldozer. The crazy thing about it is that it sounded like a pissed off monkey as it ran tearing through the woods. We went a little over 2 River miles and made camp on a narrow gravel bar. While we were setting up camp we heard a tree knock across the River from us. We joked about it being Bigfoot and just kept on with setting up camp. After camp was established I broke out my weather radio to check our regional forecast for the next day due to a high percentage of rain in our area. After about 20 minutes of listening to several regional forecasts I cut the radio off. Right after that we heard a yell come off the ridge from us close to the tree knock location. Well from that point until 4am all hell broke loose. We experienced rocks being thrown off the bluff into the river, more tree knocks, the pissed off monkey sounds multiple times, deep chatter, a log being snapped into, and a freaky sound that was like something singing. We had to set up a lighted perimeter and we pulled a cot out of one of the tents and set it up by the fire. We set up a 2 hour fire watch shift where someone would be awake the entire time. When the log snapped just inside the tree line behind us it was around 3:30 am. We were both awake and we decided to break down camp to show that we had intentions of leaving. Everything ended at that point and we were in our kayaks at first light. As soon as we were getting into our kayaks the last rock came flying of the ridge clipping trees on the way down and hit the river. We were done and got off the river that day. The worst thing about it all was we were on a section of the river we've never been on so we weren't able to run it in the middle of the night. We were stuck between the river and the woods on a narrow gravel bar. We literally had no where to go. I truly believe if we would have done one thing wrong we wouldn't be here today. There was nothing friendly about that night and it seemed the pissed off monkey was extremely upset that we surprised him and held a grudge. After returning home I contacted a Ranger friend of mine that put me in contact with a Ranger stationed on the Buffalo River. That was an extremely interesting conversation. I want to let people know there is definitely something on that river and my whole purpose reaching out to the Ranger was for safety reasons. I didn't want to read about a family getting hurt on that section of the river and me not say anything."

Happy Holidays! Tonight I will be speaking to Joe. Joe is from central Texas and 34 years ago he was hunting and came upon a creature with red eyes. Joe said "I thought I ran into the devil." We will also be speaking to Ben. Ben had an encounter in New Hampshire. Ben said "I thought it was a guy dressed all in black but he was big and he had this ridiculously long arms.

Tonight I will be speaking to Jason Frank. Jason had his world turned upside in 2007 while out turkey hunting. Jason and his wife found tracks they could not place with any animal that is known to science. He later became friends with members of the BFRO. His friends would take him to areas that are known for encounters. Jason writes "I was born and raised in Western Colorado. While Colorado has always been my home, my father's career as a gold miner required that the family follow the work and therefore we lived in North Central California, all over Colorado, and Moab Utah where my father worked at a uranium mine during the Cold War, before Moab was the tourist destination it is now. I was raised hunting, fishing, hiking, and all things outdoors in a family that has generations of outdoorsman and women, cowboys, miners, farmers and explorers. As an adult, I joined the U.S. Army in the early 1990's and served as an Airborne Infantryman in the 82nd Airborne Division based in Ft Bragg North Carolina and a tour in Sinai Egypt. In 1993 while in Sinai Egypt, I was stricken with a serious and mysterious autoimmune disease that severely impacts my life to this day." Jason wrote a book, "Hairys" True ongoing stories of Sasquatch in the Rockies. The book is available at https://bigfootoftherockies.com/ Also check out his YouTube channel "Bigfoot of the Rockies Outdoor Adventures."

Tonight I will be speaking with investigator David Eller for a discussion of his findings in Tennessee. David looked into the Kentucky Massacre and what he found convinced him the attack was not done by a known predator.

Andrew writes "Hey Wes, wanted to reach out to you about a situation I found myself in this morning about 3 am eastern time. I live in the south western part of New Hampshire and last night/ this morning we walked into the woods to a spot I wanted to show him. On our way out to this location which is about a half mile up a rail trail along side a big pond, we made sure to be noisy to alert any black bear that may be around. We made it to the spot which turns into a peninsula surrounded by water. We made sure there were no animals or anything in this little peninsula and walked in. We were quickly closed in by two things that sounded to be bipedal and heavy footed. We had a very bad feeling so we loudly yelled " okay we are leaving". As we approached the rail trail, the sound of those two things on either side of us run across the trail into the woods across the way. We made it to the trail and walked back toward the car but this whole time, we could hear one of them walking along side us in the tree line. This is where it gets even more strange. Two doe about 100 feet ahead of us hop out of the woods and wait for us on the trail and walked out with us as this thing was still along side us."

Tonight I will be speaking to Steve. Steve is from Kentucky and he had an encounter when he was 13. Steve and a friend decided to camp on the property when something large and stunk kept saying "Ike." I will also be speaking to Tristian is from from Missouri and he shot "something" on his property. Tristian said "The shoulders had to have been 5 feet across. It was on all four the whole time and it ran off screaming and roaring."   Steve has a podcast called "News Worthy??" check it out here: https://slindsey10822.podbean.com/

Ric writes "I am a 22-year Army Veteran. It was the greatest joy in my life being a soldier next to being a father of two. At that time, my MOS was 11B (Infantry) and my specialty was Infantry Scout. I attended One Station Unit Training (OSUT) at Ft Benning, GA, where I was taught the skills necessary to be an effective scout. I did deploy to Desert Shield/Desert Storm, Bosnia, Kosovo, OEF, and OIF. In my heart, I know I served with integrity and honor. So it makes it a bit difficult for what I am about to tell you, but on the eyes and souls of my children it's the Gods honest truth.   https://sasquatchchronicles.com/sc-ep897-movement-up-the-hill/  

I am currently trying to resolve the log in issues with the app. I know there was about 10% of the members that kept getting errors with the app. You might have issues logging into the website till Sunday. I apologize for the inconvenience but I want the app to run like a well oiled machine. This is also why you have not seen any new blogs because of the transfer of servers. Tonight I will be speaking to Kody writes "I hope that you're doing well; I had come across your podcast while listening to and researching to find the answer to the phenomenon that we all call Bigfoot… That being said, I had a run in with a creature that has me questioning everything that I've ever known in the woods. I'm an avid outdoorsman and have fished and hunted my entire life. Although being born and residing in Texas, I grew up in Southeastern Oklahoma, hunting the mountains with my dad, uncle, brother and grandpa. The majority of my extended family still lives in a small area in south east Oklahoma so we normally go up a couple of times a year during the holidays to see them. Which in my case being an avid outdoorsman gives me the opportunity to deer hunt. I love being in the outdoors and had aspirations to be a wildlife biologist, but was turned towards a business degree when I was afforded the opportunity to play football in college. Every waking moment when I was out of class or practice I would be headed off to hunt of fish. 2008- Onto my story, I was redshirted due to a football injury in college and had time off between school and football practice in Texas. I called my best friend to go make a trip up to my grandads in Oklahoma just in time for the opening weekend of Turkey season (April/ May timeframe). We had a cold front move in the day before season had opened, which in turn shut down the turkey gobbling and activity. It was early afternoon and we both split up to different sides of the ranch in hopes of roosting a gobbler for the following day. I traveled up a canyon with hopes to travel up to the top of the ridge and get some higher ground to at least be able to roost one before it got dark. I jumped a creature (up out of its bed I'm assuming) at very close range (10ft away from me) that brought on a range of emotions and things that I cannot explain and have not discussed with anyone outside of my family and a couple of my very close friends. After the whirlwind of events during and after this encounter, years of strange things happening while I was hunting in the woods began to add up. I am familiar with every animal big and small native to North America and the creature that I ran into was like none that I've ever seen in my entire life or care to see again. I'm 6'7" and this thing dwarfed me and made me lock up like a baby. I'd like to discuss in detail if you have some time in the near future."

John writes "January of 2017 I moved to Pikeville, Eastern Kentucky. The apartment complex I moved into was an old abandoned coal mine holler that had been converted which had an old coal road that went up a mountain and then swing around it with acre's of woods. Well, whenever Id sit in the picnic area to have a cigarette id notice around 10+ at night this howling out in the nearby hills which now i can say sounded almost identical to the Ohio Sounds. I'd hear one howl and then maybe 30 seconds later there'd be another one from another hill that was maybe a mile or so away, and then I'd hear another, and another, and you could listen to these call and responses for hours without end. Well by April I was trying to get back into shape and I love to hike so I decided I'd get up around 6 am and hike up that coal road and back. As I'm hiking up and it got darker and darker up that road I noticed this strange bird whistling at me. It was strange because of how loud it was, and I mean the pitch was just so loud and I thought to myself, "that's a big damn bird!" And I whistled back. Wes, my grandpa was a Green Beret in Vietnam who partly helped raise me, and I've been in the woods of Illinois and Wisconsin my whole life and never encountered much that was weird, although my Grandpa did and told me stories here and there, but I wasn't afraid of much. Well, I'm hiking up and not only is that whistling getting closer, and I mean close to where it was like ten feet from me in the treeline of woods. I turned on the flash light on my phone and couldn't see anything it was so dense. But then I noticed this "bird" was keeping pace with me. Then small pebbles started landing in front of me as I walked down. At first I thought it was just loose rock sliding down, but then it became apparent that something was tossing them right at my feet. At this point I'm about 300 feet up this old road in the pitch dark. So, I gently tossed one back, and then a big one, maybe 1/2 pound rock flung right at my feet. I froze man! Now, I gently yelled out, "is someone out there?" And that bird whistling started up even louder than it had before! Idk what overcame me, but I started belting out the St. Michael prayer in Latin and then the Hail Mary pretty audibly, and not wanting to turn back continued up that road. All of this whistling, keeping pace, and Pebble tossing just amped up as I was coming to a bend in the road that turned with the mountain. Idk what it was, but as I reach it with rosary in hand I got this bad bad feeling like something is really wrong here, and I spoke aloud and said, "idk what ya are, but im just walking here…" And the Pebble tossing got more intense and I could now hear "things" trudging through the wood at paces that I knew werent people. So I turned around and calmly began to go home. I thought that this could be bear or well hell a damn bigfoot. How loud the trudging was, combined with the whistling, and Pebble tossing I wanted to run the hell outta there down back into that holler, but if ya think that there's an animal ya just don't do that. And idk why, but something told me do not turn your back to them. So I'm trying to make it down while keeping an eye on what's behind me, and the moments that I looked down the road towards the apartment complex something just leaped from the side of the mountain onto the road, and then down into a bunch of thicket. And I stopped and yelled, "what the f**k was that!" If it were a man he'd have fallen 400 feet down a vertical fall and broke his neck or something I mean it was steep! And covered in thicket and thorn bushes. And how loose the rocks were I mean if you did get a footing you'd just fall on your ass and slide and tumble down. Whatever this was got it's footing and slid and trudged down with great volume like stomping through a huge snow drift. So there I am feeling like a fool the sun is begging to make the horizon pink up just a little at this point. I kept thinking to myself that this is not how I'm gonna die! By this point I felt with all of the noise that had to be five to eight things in the woods stalking me. Honest to God I knew that I was being followed and scrutinized and that I had pissed something off with my presence! The pebbles were being tossed at an alarming rate, there were by now eight or so "big birds" whistling at me from about ten or so feet in the woods, branches were snapping, and it was like multiple freight trains just trudging through those woods! This is a steep hill I mean it is steep I cannot imagine men being able to do this without falling down the only flat surface was the road. When I got about 100 feet down before the apartment idk what overcame me but something told me to just book it for the farm lamp and I ran like hell until I got to it spun around. I stood there watching and couldn't see anything! They had stayed up there, but were still just making all sorts of noise. Idk what I started, but after that I felt like I was being watched whenever I was outside in that holler. If I went outside my apartment by my car to smoke pebbles would start getting tossed right at my feet in the parking lot from a mountain side, or a big bird would start whistling at me. And we had huge street lights shinning onto our parking lot. And as this is happening I'd take out a big old flashlight and shine into the woods. I did get eye shine a couple of times, but couldn't make out faces of what they were which just creeped me out to no end. I went up the mountains couple of times in the day and found what appeared to be tree breaks, a couple of structures, sticks in the road. Now idk, these sticks were just laid ever so carefully in the road. What creeped me out was that they'd appear when I was coming back down. On one hike, idk I got dizzy on the way home. Now I do have epilepsy, but this was different. I'm hiking down the road and suddenly I got dizzy, the sound in my ears was like tv static, and I wanted to take my shirt off because I felt so hot, but I laid down in the dirt ditch for a few minutes and just felt drained of everything I just thought of my mother and picked myself up and forced myself down that road. When I got home I just collapsed in bed and slept for a good six hours. Now I think looking back that that was side effects of infrasound. But then one night my roommate and I went out to one of the picnic areas to smoke and talk and as we're making it back toward my building idk Wes the ground shook to the point I felt like I'd lost my footing like a giant was stomping in front of us BOOM BOOM BOOM and let out this scream I've never heard before or since it was like a woman mixed with a bear, a lion, and a witch all in one terrifying scream idk, but I JUMPED like three feet up and just ran up a picnic table and I could not look at it! We were stuck in that parking lot until the sun came up! Everytime we even made an attempt towards my building it would scream and we couldn't find it, couldn't see it! We had the sensation that it was behind this old 100+ year old white oak tree, but we made five attempts to go home and it was not having it. But when the sun began to rise we made our sixth attempt and then heard something just trudge up that mountain side in time that no man or woman could! I'm talking a 100 foot vertical hike that this thing scaled in seconds and just kept going until we saw trees moving at about 500 feet up. We never went that far out at night again and that was a lighted parking lot/picnic area in the middle of an apartment complex. After that I'd smoked at night at the door dealt with the whistling and Pebble tossing give it the finger and go inside. I moved to Louisville in June and never went back! I'm not afraid of the woods or anything, but I definitely will never go in them again without a 30-30 or something bigger! The power just in the lungs of this thing it could have killed us if it had wanted to! I ldk what we did that night; we weren't messing up in the woods or nothing and I feel like I was being stalked for having gone up there, but over residents went up there, but not at night. I have a deeper respect, appreciation of the mountains and the woods. Since all of this the guns I have and carry with me in the woods are enough to take down a bear, but yeah, like I said I will never go in the woods unarmed again."   I will also be speaking to Brian. Brian said "I was stationed at Ft. Lewis in Washington state. We were running a training exercise and we saw what we thought was someone in a ghillie suit. This made no sense since we all had the same equipment and there was not any snipers present. This "guy" was huge he was about 7 foot tall, I am 6'4. I did not know anyone in my unit that big. We decided to track it and find who is was. That is when it stood up. I thought it was 7 foot tall but it was crouched. When it stood up it was closer to 9 feet. Five of us saw it that night."  

Jonny will be joining me tonight from Georgia. Jonny never gave Sasquatch another thought. He had a strange experience on his property with strange lights. Shortly after the lights showed up, Sasquatch showed up. Jonny started a YouTube Channel where he post his evidence. The channel is called The Sasquatch Encounter Brigade. Check it out here: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCLtRbSsqqwOzl_Vb_-bbKzQ/featured

Tonight I will be speaking to Casey who grew up on a ranch in Humboldt County, CA. Casey and his family have seen the creature on a few occasions. Casey said "A friend and I decided to camp next to the river on the property and something walked across the river and was coming to their tent.   Show Notes: https://sasquatchchronicles.com/sc-ep890-somebody-save-me/

Until we meet again my friend    

Next week I will be traveling but I am going to pack my equipment and do some interviews. I am also going to try to do some video production. I am packing up for PhenomeCon. If you are going to be in Vernal Utah next week stop by and say hi. Tonight I will be posting a rewind one of my favorites. Something Out Of A Nightmare Bill writes "I was 15 it was second day of buck season. It was around 7am. It was snowing so the sun wasnt out full like usual. I heard what sounded to me like a damn bull running through the thickets. There was a deer run just next to it. My stand was about 25-30 yards from where the deer run shot through the thickets. I had clear shots all around. Our stands were built 360 around two giant oak trees. Anyway I was seriously waiting to see a damn brama bull come plowing through this scrub. So I sat on the bench up there and figured whatever it is my chance of getting a buck were gone for next few hours. So I leaned back against the tree and put my 30.06 across my lap. My dad insisted we always loaded heavy with hollow points. My dad reloaded all out ammo. I'm not sure what grain he used in the shells. But I know you couldn't buy them with that much grain powder in them. Anyway. All sudden everything just goes silent. You know that Erie silence you hear when it is snowing. Like the snow absorbers all sound. No more birds, squirrels, nothing there was no sound. Lime mother nature hit the mute button. Then I saw movement. It was about 6 doe trying to sneak by. When they got near the thicket my jaw dropped. These doe jumped straight up in the air! And there legs were running in mid air as well. 4 doe sprinted away when the hoofs hit the ground. But what exploded out of the thorny thicket was these two massive BFs they were on top of these does in milliseconds grabbed them by the throats and snapped the does necks as if they were breaking twigs! These monsters were both reddish brown. Their faces were something out of nightmares. I froze. Did not move a muscle. I just watch as they threw these does probably about 150 pounds each over there should like I would have my book bag from school. And then they walked right under my stand. And stopped. Then what happened next it was all I could do not to piss myself. From right under me came this Unholy roar. That seemed to go on forever. The tree stand was vibrating from the sound waves. Then when the roast stopped, I heard the other go like humph!! And then they walked away with their prize over there shoulder. As they walked I watched them and it was if the trees swallowed them up and they were gone. Next I heard running towards my stand, but it wasnt heavy. It was my dad. He ran to me when he heard the roar. He was running towards me with the intent to shoot anything to save me. My dad did three tours in Vietnam. He was running as if he was going into battle. I didnt recognize it when I was 15, but after my training in the Navy. I was a Navy Corpsman with 2nd Marine recon battalion out of camp legune NC. When I saw there faces I became terrified because it triggered a memory from when I was like 5 or six. And something with that sinister face and teeth would stare through the window in my bedroom of that cabin. I was to terrified to run to my dad. I couldn't even speak. I was frozen in fear. My mind must have blocked it out, until I saw them that day when I was 15. My dad had to climb up to me in the tree stand and assist me down the tree. It was if my brain locked every muscle in my body. I couldn't even speak for about 10 minutes or so. I was in shock. That roar right under me sent a fear through every fiber in my mind body and soul."

Tonight I will be speaking to John. John writes "I am a Registered Nurse at the hospital here in town. My encounter happened on approximately November 17, 2020. As Covid was in full swing many of us had to take our turns working on the Covid unit. My home unit had high risk patients so I was being swabbed twice a week to try and prevent Covid from coming onto that floor. Prior to leaving work on Tuesday morning, the 17th, I was swabbed for Covid prior to going home with the plan to come back to work that evening at 7 PM. As I was ready to leave for work that evening I received a phone call from the hospital. I was told I could not come to work because my Covid swab from that morning came back positive and I would need to quarantine for the next 7 days. My problem was that my Father-in-law, who would be considered high risk if he contracted the virus, was staying at our home during that time. My wife and he were not in the house when I found out I had the virus so I formulated a plan and called her. The plan was that I would get out of the house and go quarantine at our cabin at Rough River Lake, KY. She brought my Father-in-law home and met me in the parking lot at the grocery store. I waited out in the parking lot in my pickup while she went in and bought enough groceries to last me during my quarantine and came out to my pickup and she put the groceries in my tool box so we had no contact. The next morning, my wife and Father-in-law went and got tested and were negative- thank goodness because I would have been the one to have given it to them and I did not want to have harmed them. The Drive from Owensboro to the lake was about 56 miles and it was really dark that night. I remember seeing only a sliver of the moon earlier, but by 9 pm or so when I made my drive it was just really dark with no moonlight that I could see. On the way up to the lake I had the radio off (it is usually on) as I was deep in thought about the whole situation. As I drove on I came to realize that my biggest fear would be laid to rest one way or the other in the morning when my wife and Father-in-law would be tested for the virus. I then thought about how I could actually make the most of the quarantine by calling people I hadn't spoken to in a while and working on my book which I was working on at the time and has been published since. The route I take to the lake once I get through Owensboro is Highway 54 east for roughly 25 miles. When I got through the small town of Fordsville, I turned left to go North on 261. This is an 11 mile stretch to get to a junction called McQuady where I would turn right on 105 south to take the rest of the way to the lake. Ten miles in on the aforementioned 11 mile stretch is where I had my encounter. I had been deep in thought coming through the dark, wooded area. I came to an area that had a row of trees along the road to the left coming off a ravine. When I passed the end of that there was a second ravine with trees about 30 yards back that came to an end roughly 100 yards farther than the closer ravine. What initially caught my attention was the yellowish/white eye shine of a deer off to the right side of the road. I started to slow up as this really nice white tail buck walked right onto the road in front of me and just stopped in the middle of the road. He was not looking at me and paid no attention to me coming toward him! He was gazing to the left side of the road toward the end of the second tree row/ravine I mentioned. As I got within about 20 yards of this deer and had almost come to a stop, I looked over toward where the deer was watching. You know how your car headlights cast light off to the left and right of the vehicle? Well, in that cast off light I picked up what I would describe as very large orange eye shine, about 4 feet off the ground near the end of this stand of trees. It was coming from the back side of the trees around the tip or end of the tree stand, so It was facing me at about 9 o'clock position when I picked up the eye shine. I can only describe that I saw a dark creature, moving like a spider but about 4 feet off the ground, with a large head with eyes almost as large as silver dollars around 6 or 7 inches apart that shined orange. When I looked back at the deer standing on the road before me, it suddenly took off in the direction it was facing into open field. I then saw this spider creature turn toward the running deer and started to quickly move toward it. That's when I about dropped a biscuit as this thing rose up onto 2 feet in fluid motion to take flight after the deer! I rolled my window down to see if I could smell anything which I did not, but I heard in the trees to the right side of the road, where the deer had initially come, what sounded like a large branch breaking, so I hit the gas and got the heck out of there. I feel that there was a creature on the right side of the road in the woods that pushed this deer toward another creature at an ambush point and I came along at the wrong time. As fast as this thing took off, in an open field, I have no doubt it would catch up to the buck."

Andy writes "Beasts of the World is a seven-part series, which seeks to investigate the histories, evidence, and common theories surrounding the numerous cryptid creatures that have been reported around the globe. In Volume 1. – Hairy Humanoids, we examine the diverse collection of hairy, bipedal, man-like monsters that are believed to inhabit the world's remote and lonely regions and ask the question – do they represent a single species, or, could there be other lesser-known varieties of Wildmen, yet to be revealed? This book seeks to classify some of these distinct kinds and proposes a separation (even when two or more 'types' or 'species', appear to be sharing a similar geographic area) based upon key physiological and behavioural differences. And so, we find that the Man-Ape – Bigfoot of the Pacific Northwest, is something quite different to the Wildman – Almasti, of the Caucuses Mountains; and that the Relict Ape – known as the Yeti, is more akin to the Florida Skunk Ape, than the Chinese Yeren… Are these mysterious monsters surviving Gigantopithecus, extant Neanderthals, undiscovered apes, hidden tribes, or simply folklore and fable, repackaged for the modern world? Join me, as I go in search of these Hairy Humanoids and the many yet to be discovered Beasts of the World."   Check out the book here

https://sasquatchchronicles.com/i-shot-one-out-there-over-40-years-ago/

A listener writes "I am a Tribal member with the Hoopa Valley Tribe and grew up here all my life, my homes about 20 miles from where the Patterson film was shot at Bluff Creek, during the summer of 2018 me a friend and her family decided to go camping at this little campsite off the mountain road of Bald hill." Spoke to the witness he said his grandmother was a medicine woman and had warned him not to go into this area after dark. The witness will be sharing the Hoopa Valley Tribe's beliefs on these creatures. He also discusses the canine creature known as Dogman but they have a different name for it.

Nate writes "We decided to go night fishing for catfish in the Kern River canyon because it was too hot during the day. I decided not to go too deep into the canyon but to the first or second campground off the 178hwy. We arrived to lower richbar around 12:30am just after midnight. All three of us were armed, just for protection like we always do. Haul our fishing gear and started fishing with chicken liver as bait. By 1:30am we caught at least 6 catfish in a stringer. We were happy that we didn't really had to use the flashlight since the moon was out. As we were talking, we heard this roar. Roar so loud that we felt instant fear as it vibrate through our chest. I have heard many animals nothing like this. Then we all noticed across the river by a tree, this thing stood up, all black, tall 9-10ft, muscular. We all froze. It proceeded to push the tree next to it into the river. The tree snapped and echo throughout the canyon. I grabbed my knife and cut my fishing line. My friend and brother also in a hurry brought their poles to cut our lines. As I'm finishing up with that, it jumped into the river and was swimming (more like walking through the water) towards us. At that moment, I drop the poles, pulled out my gun, and keys. Told the guys to run to the car. Understand that this river, Kern River, have killed many people, trying to swim across or drowned. We all ran to the car with left our poles, the fish and stringer, and tackle box. Running in fear to the Lexus and drove off. I must've been going 70mph. After a couple miles we came out of the canyons towards Bakersfield, I slowed down, and utter the first words. Wtf was that? We were in shock but asking that it snap the guys back. My friend said the .45 wouldn't do a thing to it. We laugh but we're all still in shock, how big it was, how it was swimming through those rapids, like it was in a indoor swimming pool. Like the river current wasn't an obstacle to get across. It shook all of us. Let me know if you like to hear the second story."

David said "In 1981 I was in North Louisiana and I came across this creature. He came from around a tree that was about 6 feet from me and we stared at each other. I wasn't sure what it was but I could tell by his facial expressions he was mad and working himself up to attack me. I shot it and I know it was a lung shot. I could describe every detail about him. This has weighed on me for the last 40 years, I have only told one person about it. It bothers me that I shot but from the way it was acting I thought it was him or me."

Tonight I will be speaking with Chris. Chris will be sharing with us his families experiences back in the 70's in Kentucky. Chris said "I don't think anyone knew what it was, it was large and hairy and walked around like a man but it wasn't a man." The Smithsonian Institution makes a surprise appearance in this families encounter.    

In 1999 Bo and his father were hunting in South Carolina. Bo said "I was in my tree stand and at first I thought it was a bear but it did not walk like a bear it walked like a man. Than I thought it must be a huge man in a ghillie suit. I watched him take his foot and scratch his calf just like a man would. When it saw me it took off so fast. I don't even know how to describe it. It was like on a zipline. It was so smooth and fast." Here is the link for Phenomecon. The event is in September, stop by and say hi.  

Tonight I will be speaking with Aaron. Aaron will be sharing with us an encounter he had almost 30 years ago with his brother in Arkansas. We will also be speaking with Dan. Below is Dan's account.   https://sasquatchchronicles.com/sc-ep867-encounter-on-the-mogollon-rim/    

Tomorrow night I will be speaking with Roslyn who is from Georgia. She will be discussing her encounter near her home. I will also be speaking to Evan. In the fall of 2013, Evan was driving north on I-49 in South Louisiana.

I wanted to share this presentation in a podcast format. Sometimes when you are searching for answers it is important to look at other topics or genres. If this topic interests you, take a listen. Richard Doty's presentation centers on his assignment as a counterintelligence officer at Area 51. He will disclose never before publicly released incidents involving UFOs/UAPs and extraterrestrial contact and research projects.

Tonight I will be speaking with Miranda, Jeanette and Carol. The family is from Oklahoma and they will be sharing their encounters from their time on this property.

Justin writes "In 1991 and we moved back to Ohio. It was a your typical warm night in August sometime. The corn was fully grown. Me, my cousin and her friend were out riding in my 66 Chevelle. We started down the hill on county road 1281. The road dips into a shallow valley where Buck Creek runs through it. And crosses and set of railroad tracks before heading up the other side. I crossed the tracks and started up the other side. As I crested the top I noticed eye shine. Not yellow like racoon or like deer. This was different and had my attention. As I got closer I noticed a dark shape in the bushes. This is a gravel road. And I was only doing around 15 mph. These eyes where a lime green in the headlights.

Tonight I interview Mike from CA. Back in 1975 he encountered these creatures. Mike also discusses a UFO encounter 20 years later. Check it out at https://sasquatchchronicles.com/sc-ep859-i-thoug…they-were-people/

Tonight I will be speaking to Matt and Eugene. In 1985 Matt and a friend were hiking in California. Matt said "I thought they were hikers, the man was really tall. As we got closer to where we first saw them I realized they were not hikers, whatever it was one was male and the smaller one was female."   Eugene grew up hunting and fishing his whole life. Eugene said "I live out in the middle of nowhere. I have always loved the outdoors and I hunt to feed my family." Eugene first sighting happened in 2014 while fishing with his son.

Jeff Davis has a BS in Anthropology and an MA in Archaeology. He lived in England for nearly a year, while working on his Master's Degree on the Vikings in Greenland. He also worked for several years as a field archaeologist in the Pacific Northwest. Jeff spent many years in the U.S. military, serving in Italy, South Korea, Japan, Bosnia and Afghanistan in a number of positions, ranging from Infantryman to military historian, to putting on puppet shows at orphanages. Jeff has written several books on military history, ghosts, mythology, and archaeology. His best selling books were Weird Washington and Weird Oregon. Topics To Be Covered: Kennewick Man The Solutrean Hypothesis (Origins of the Clovis People) Alaskan Killer Bigfoot Paisley Cave Weird Oregon: Your Travel Guide to Oregon's Local Legends and Best Kept Secrets Weird Washington: Your Travel Guide to Washington's Local Legends and Best Kept Secrets   https://www.ghostsandcritters.com/main.html